The Evil Fairy's Playground

[Evil Fairy]

------------------------------------------------------

Red Robins Don’t Fly: The Secret Files

By The Evil Fairy

Part One

------------------------------------------------------

Being one of the good guys is never easy. My name is Ingrid Third, and I’m a Safety Patrol officer. I haven’t worn the sash for long, but I’ve already seen some of the worst X Middle School has to offer. Bullies, vandals, food fights, stink bombs. Kids who cut class, kids who make cheat sheets. Kids who don’t flush.

Out job is to keep the halls safe for everyone. We help the good kids, and the bad ones get an express ticket to detention. At least, that’s the idea. But ‘good’ and ‘bad’ aren’t always that simple to figure out. Both my partner Fillmore and I spent some time on the wrong side on that line, so maybe that’s why I have a bit more insight on the subject. I know that the ‘bad guys’ rarely consider themselves bad, especially if they think they’re looking out for someone else. And I know nobody is beyond redemption.

And when you fall in love, well, that changes everything.

I guess I should begin with the Red Robins. Infiltrating them was my first undercover job. A bunch of girls who kept their taffy sales at the top of the list by any means necessary. I was supposed to find the vault where they stashed all the evidence that could incriminate them.

Once I was in, it wasn’t hard to see the attraction. Drinking smoothies and eating truffles while watching a plasma screen in a massage chair beat cold pizza in the Safety Patrol HQ any day. And they were good, really good. Most of what they did was simple strong-arm tactics, but with planning behind it that was nothing short of brilliant. And all of it was thanks to the troop leader, Malika.

As a Red Robin, Malika was the most dangerous student at X. Highly intelligent, perceptive, a natural leader…beautiful. Malika had turned the Robins from a simple bunch of thugs into an unstoppable force, and it was obvious from the outset that if I wanted to bring the group down I’d have to go through her.

My life would have been so much simpler if things could have stayed that way. Yes, it was nice belonging to a group as tight as the Robins and yes, the perks were very nice but I could have sent the whole crew to lifetime detention without batting an eye if it wasn’t for her. Malika was charming and clever in a way that made it impossible not to like her. And she was so funny, albeit in an offbeat way. The first time I laughed at something she said while the other girls just gave her blank stares, that was when I knew I won her over.

‘Finally, someone who gets me.’ I knew that’s what she was thinking, because I was thinking the exact same thing. I admit, for a while, I let myself forget. Forget about the vault, about the Safety Patrol, even about my partner. I lost myself in the Robins. Or, to be honest, in Malika.

Then one day, when I was on the way to meet with Fillmore, Malika caught me in the hall. “Got a sec?” she asked, seemingly popping out of nowhere.

“Uh, sure,” I replied, and she motioned me to walk with her. That surprised me, actually. Malika wasn’t very touchy-feely with the other girls, but she was always taking my arm, putting her arm around my shoulders, brushing my hand. She seemed to go out of her way to touch me. I didn’t mind, in fact I actually liked the contact. And when she avoided it this time, I missed it.

It didn’t take me long to forget though. As Malika led me into an empty classroom, I realized that this was what I’d been waiting for! She was offering me the Troop Leader position once she graduated, and the final test was finding the vault. This was it.

“This key opens the vault,” she said, pulling a nondescript key from the pocket behind her sash, “It’s the only clue I can give you. And here’s something I made for you. For inspiration.” She handed me a small wrapped gift. “I thought it would be nicer to make something instead of buying it.” She suddenly looked a lot less certain, and I knew that no matter how casually she handed it to me, this gift really did mean a lot to her. “That sounds corny, huh?”

I knew why it meant so much as soon as I opened it and saw the videotape. Malika and her camera were inseparable. If she had a passion other than the Red Robins that was it, and I thought it was a passion that suited her much better. She took what she saw and used her keen eye and keener mind to show the world her vision. At least she should have been showing the world. In the weeks I’d been with the Robins, this was the first time she’d let anyone see her work.

“No,” I hastened to reassure her, “it’s…cool.”

“It’s a record of your time with us,” she said softly, looking shy and far more vulnerable than I’d ever seen her. “Do you like it?”

“I love it.”

To my surprise Malika actually blushed, quickly turning towards the wall to hide her face. “You’re my best friend Ingrid,” she said, her voice tight and shaking. My gut twisted with guilt, and I was suddenly glad she had turned away because I couldn’t hide my expression.

“You’re my best friend too, Malika,” I said, tasting the lie with every word and hating it. The worst part was it wasn’t completely a lie. She was a kindred spirit, I loved her company and I genuinely cared about her. But how could I be her friend, knowing what I’d have to do to her?

She took a few deep breaths before she spoke again. “There’s something I want to tell you,” she said in an artificially calm voice. “Or rather, I need to tell you this, before I explode from trying to keep it in. But it’s…very hard for me.”

“You can trust me,” I said, with a gentle chuckle. “I mean, what else do I need to do to prove it?”

She still didn’t turn to look at me, but I could see she had dropped her head to stare at the floor. Her hands were clasped tightly behind her. “This isn’t about the Robins,” she said, and I was shocked by how close to tears she sounded. “I need to know that whatever I’m going to say, you’ll still be my friend.”

Her tone and her attitude, so different from what I’d come to expect, made me very worried for Malika. But at the same time, I felt the knot in my stomach untwist just a little bit. If it’s not about the Red Robins, I thought with relief, I can really be the friend she needs me to be.

I walked up behind her and placed my hand on her shoulder. I felt and saw her whole body tense, but she didn’t try to pull away. “Malika,” I said sincerely, “whatever it is, I swear, there isn’t one thing you could tell me that would make me stop being your friend.”

Malika’s hands dropped to her sides, her hands clenched into fists. She took a few more steadying breaths and I braced myself. She spun around with her eyes shut tight, and I had to pull back a bit to keep her from smacking our heads together. Cringing, she blurted out, “I like girls!”

It was so fast and so abrupt that it took me a second to really understand what I’d heard. And even then, I had no idea what to say. I just stared at Malika blankly until she cracked an eye open and saw me standing there. She shook her head angrily and retreated to the other side of the darkened classroom. “Stupid,” she berated herself, putting a hand on her forehead, “this was so stupid. Ingrid, you can go if you want. We’ll just pretend this didn’t happen.”

“No.” The word popped out automatically, and when Malika looked over I’m sure I looked as surprised as she did. But I realized that I meant it. “No,” I repeated, and I pulled out a chair and sat down for emphasis, “I just don’t know what to say. But I don’t want to leave.”

Moving slowly and deliberately, Malika made her way back to my side of the room. She gingerly perched herself on the desk in front of mine, sitting in profile to me. I stayed quiet, since I got the feeling she was still ready to bolt. A long, very uncomfortable silence stretched itself out between us. “I’d really appreciate it if you didn’t tell anyone,” Malika finally said, startling me a little. She wasn’t looking at me, but her voice sounded a lot more normal.

“I won’t,” I promised quickly. The silence began to build up again, and I hastened to fill it. “But Malika, I really don’t think there’s anything wrong with…with…”

“Being a dyke?” Malika finished with a rueful smirk. I opened her mouth to deny the slur, but Malika cut me off. “I’m not stupid Ingrid. That’s probably the nicest thing kids would call me if they knew. That’s why I want to keep it a secret, not because I’m ashamed of it.” To my relief, she turned her face towards me and smiled. “But I’m glad you understand.”

I smiled back, but this still seemed…unfinished. There was something else, something she still wasn’t telling me. A suspicion started to form in the back of my mind, but before I could figure out what I wanted to do about it, the class bell rang. I thought briefly of the meeting with Fillmore I’d just missed, but what was going on here seemed so much more important.

“I guess we’d better go,” Malika said, pushing off of the desk and heading for the door.

My voice stopped her. “I understand why you want to keep it a secret, but it seems like there’s a pretty big downside.”

Malika’s hand had been on the doorknob, but she released it and turned, leaning against the wall right next to the door. “What’s that?” she asked casually.

I stood up and walked over to her. I looked into her eyes, and this time she didn’t turn away. In fact, she kind of looked…hopeful.

This is strange, I thought, this is very strange. I wished that I had more time to process all this, but I had to see how it would turn out, and I had to see now. What was happening in here could change everything, and I really didn’t have the luxury of thinking things over.

“If there was a girl you liked,” I said carefully, “how could you let her know?”

A very tiny smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. “I guess I’d have to tell her,” she whispered.

My little suspicion had blossomed into certainty. Malika had been offering me something, and I had just accepted. Only someone who understood her like I did would have seen it. It was so like her to make this into another test. If I didn’t get it, she wouldn’t have wanted me to know anyway. And by keeping everything so vague and cryptic, she kept herself from getting hurt if I didn’t feel the same way.

But that was the strangest thing. I did feel the same way. I realized then that I’d been feeling it from the moment we met, and it just hadn’t occurred to me to think of it this way. I’d never had a crush or any other kind of romantic feelings for anyone before, and up till now Fillmore had been my only close friend. I knew that my affection for Malika was more…urgent, but up till now I’d chalked that up to the two of us having so much in common.

Part of me was amazed by how calmly I was taking all of this, but another part was really proud of that fact. I wondered if it had been like this for Malika, no self-loathing, no big drama, just a quiet acceptance of yet another attribute that made us…different. Malika looked at me with a patient expression. She probably understood that I needed a little time, but I had to be the one who made the next move.

I didn’t need that much time though, and I think I surprised her a little when I reached out and took her hand. As she tightened her fingers around mine, I knew I’d made the right decision. Her hand was so warm, and her skin was so soft, but there was a fearless kind of strength in her grip. Her touch sent tingles up my arm and down my back, and I suddenly felt a weird, hot flush. My cheeks burned, and I knew they must have been as pink as Malika’s now were. “What should we do now?” I asked, my tone hushed.

“Have you ever kissed anyone?” Malika replied, her voice just as quiet. Her cheeks were still blushing, and her head was lowered slightly. A perfect little smile was on her lips as she looked up at me. There was something in her eyes that I couldn’t really name, but I was pretty sure I was feeling it too. I felt like I needed to catch my breath, my stomach began fluttering wildly and my knees felt like they had turned into jelly.

I licked my lips nervously and answered in a hoarse whisper, “No.”

“Me either,” Malika said. She pushed off the wall and stood up straight. She closed her eyes and began to lean in towards me. I ran my tongue along my lips again and tilted my face up to meet hers. When she was so close I could smell the cherry in her lip gloss, I let my eyes flutter shut as well.

Then we kissed. Before that moment, my arms had been hanging by my sides, and her hands had been folded behind her back. But as soon as our lips met the rest of us joined together in a tight, hungry embrace. My arms wrapped around Malika’s waist, just above her hips. Malika hugged me halfway up my back.

It was a perfect moment. Her lips were amazing, so soft and so warm against mine. I filled up with her scent, the cherry from her lips, a hint of flowers, even the crisp, clean smell of her shampoo. We were pressed together, and through our Red Robin uniforms I could feel every contour of her body and the heat radiating from it. It was intoxicating.

And then something else happened. Something...nice. Malika’s left hand slid up and cradled the back of my head. I don’t really know why, but that touch, at that moment…well, it had an effect. Electricity seemed to shoot from her fingertips and race up and down my whole body. My arms tightened around Malika’s waist like I was trying to merge with her and…and I opened my mouth to gasp. My lips pushed hers open, and our tongues brushed together.

Our eyes flew open and we each recoiled slightly from the surprising, unfamiliar sensation. Things just seemed to kind of hang there for a long moment, staring into each other’s eyes, our parted lips just barely not touching. This time, it was Malika who took the next step, ever so lightly caressing my lower lip with the very tip of her tongue. I held my breath and hesitantly returned the motion, giving her tongue a very tiny lick with mine. This whole time, we’d been gazing at each other, watching for any little sign that that we were doing something the other didn’t like. But now our eyes closed again and we both lunged into a kiss that was way more passionate and way less innocent than it was a few seconds ago.

Unfortunately we tilted our heads in the same direction and our teeth clacked together so hard that the sound actually echoed in the empty classroom. This time we completely released each other and took a step back, holding our hands over our mouths. My eyes met hers, and we both burst into helpless laughter. “Are you okay?” I managed to gasp out.

“I’m fine!” Malika responded. She straightened up and wiped her eyes and a moment later so did I. “Sorry,” she said with a lopsided smile. “I guess that wasn’t very romantic.”

“It was fine,” I said, taking both her hands in mine and giving them a squeeze. “Besides,” I murmured with a small, sly smile, “we’ll have a lot of chances to try again.”

“Yeah…” she said, smiling radiantly. Then her eyes flicked to the clock and she sighed regretfully. “But not now,” she pouted, disentangling her hands. “We’re going to be late as it is, and we definitely don’t want to give the belts a new excuse to give you grief.”

“I guess not,” I sighed back, then smiled when Malika gave me a lingering kiss on the cheek.

“Hurry up and find the vault,” she whispered, “and then we can celebrate.” With a last, longing look she slipped out of the classroom, leaving me standing there with my hand on my cheek where she kissed me.

My life had just become infinitely more complicated, but I was still feeling so giddy that it was hard to maintain my usual coolness. In fact I had to keep myself from skipping as I made my way to class. I could, and would, worry later. For now, my lips were still tingling, my heart was still pounding…and best of all, I had a girlfriend!

--------------------------------

I got home as soon as I could to watch the video. I have to admit, it was nice seeing all the fun I’d had posing as a Robin. Especially all the fun I’d had with Malika, of course. Her encouragement at the end made me feel really good, and she was so adorably shy when she started. Looking at her, it was obvious that she was already planning to tell me how she felt.

I ejected the tape and looked down at the key she’d given me. Obviously an X Middle School key, which meant all I had to do now was put my photographic memory to the test and figure out which door it was likely to open.

But first I set the key by the TV and popped the tape back in. I perched on the edge of my bed, holding my favorite pillow, a round one that looked like a big chocolate chip cookie, in my lap as I watched the tape again. I reveled in the sweet little flutter I felt each time I saw Malika’s face or heard her voice. And when it got to the Red Robin’s pool party…maybe I just hadn’t been paying enough attention the first time around but now the sight of Malika’s swimsuit-clad body running back to the water sent a hot thrill through me that left me as breathless as I’d been after we kissed.

I let out a thoughtful breath and looked at my open door. After a moment’s consideration I left the bed long enough to close and lock it, honestly only thinking that it would be weird if my parents or sister came by and saw me studying a homemade video so intently. I sat back down again with the round pillow clamped between my knees as I ran the tape back to the pool.

I felt kind of wicked as I hit the slow motion button on the remote and watched Malika running back to the pool. Her damp ponytail was swinging from side to side, and her flawlessly smooth skin was glistening. She was wearing a pink one piece with a purple stripe around the waist, and the pink parts looked kind of translucent as it clung to her body. Of course, that could have just been wishful thinking.

As she was turned slightly to the side, I could see the tiny swell of her developing chest, but my eyes were glued to her rear end. The plump little globes seemed to dance beneath the swimsuit as she ran, with a rhythm that drew my gaze down the curve of her inner thighs. I’d never noticed before, but all of a sudden I found that area of her body incredibly fascinating.

I leaned forward to watch and was surprised by a sudden surge of pleasure right between my legs. Looking down, I saw that my skirt had ridden up my thighs and the edge of the pillow was rubbing against…me. Experimentally I pushed my hips towards the cushion and bit my lip in response to the sensation I was rewarded with.

The tape was forgotten for a bit while I tested this out. I pressed myself against the pillow a few more times. It felt good, but I wanted more. So I got up on my knees on the bed and pulled the skirt up to my waist, completely exposing my plain white panties. I took the fake cookie and folded it in half before sliding it between my thighs. I pulled up on one edge, lifting it higher than the other and carefully settled down against it.

Carefully at first, I started rocking back and forth along the soft ridge provided by my pillow. “Oh, that’s better,” I whispered, loving the sensation of the yielding edge of the cushion moving against my little mound. “That’s much better!” I cracked my eyes open and saw that the slowed-down tape had gotten to the splash fight in the pool.

As I had noticed before, Malika really wasn’t joining in the fun. Her head was poking out of the water, curiously immobile as she looked at…at…

I opened my eyes wide and suddenly ground myself down hard enough on the pillow to really squish it flat onto the mattress. “Bad girl…” I breathed, my lips curling up into a smile. On the screen, my legs were kicking the water in slow motion, and Malika’s gaze was glued right between them. The pleasant tingle suddenly changed into something way more intense and very, very hungry. My hips started moving on their own, grinding my cookie down onto the flattened one to try and get some relief.

That’s when I looked down and gasped at the wet spot I saw on the front of my panties. Mortified at the thought that I’d wet myself for some reason, I sprang off the bed to check the damage. I felt an immediate surge of relief when I saw that there wasn’t any. Still, I was pretty apprehensive as I slid my panties down to see what was going on.

I was very confused as I looked at the sheen of moisture on my pale and smooth lips. It didn’t look like anything I’d ever seen before, and it seemed to smell strange too. A musky, kind of spicy aroma. Then the memories of many overheard conversations in the girl’s room and locker rooms popped up, and I realized I had a juicy pussy. All the girls had talked about getting them over boys they liked, so I guessed it only made sense that I’d get one for Malika.

Gently, I brushed my fingertips over my very damp labia and shivered. An idea suddenly occurred to me…a really fun one. I slipped my skirt and panties off and sat down on the edge of the bed again, resisting the impulse to play with myself as I sped the tape ahead to Malika’s personal message to me. I paused it at a perfect shot of her beautiful smiling face.

“Hi Malika,” I murmured, feeling a little silly but deciding to go ahead with the fantasy anyway. “I missed you too…huh?” I glanced down at myself. “Oh, I guess I forgot. You don’t mind, do you?” I slid forward a little, spreading my legs open and displaying my ripe peach to my girlfriend’s image. “It’s okay, you can look.”

I tentatively stroked my fingertips over my dewy mound, surprised at how hot it felt. I closed my eyes and imagined Malika kneeling in front of the bed, so close that I could feel her breath against my skin. Reflexively, I started rubbing my pussy a bit harder and I leaned my head back and groaned softly. This was much better than the pillow.

I laid my back against the mattress, resting my head on the pillow I’d just been grinding down against. In this position I could spread my legs even wider, giving my imaginary Malika a really obscene little show. “I know how much you want to see this,” I whispered, “and I’ll show it to you anytime you want…it feels so good when you watch.”

Things needed to be a little more slippery, so I brought my hand to my mouth and licked my palm. I could taste my own juices there, salty and sweet, and the flavor just made me even hornier. I pressed my palm down onto the plump flesh of my vulva and started rubbing. To be honest, as good as this felt, it was a little scary and I wanted to go slow. But my body quickly overrode my nervousness.

“Kiss me there,” I grunted, pressing the heel of my palm down my slick, hairless lips. “Kiss me right…oh!” I actually cried our a little as a flash of…of something swept through me. It happened just as I rubbed down particularly hard at the very top of my pussy, so I started probing there with my fingertips.

My hands were shaking really hard, but as I slipped my finger down into my steamy little crevice I found what I was looking for, a tiny, quivering little button. As soon as I brushed it with my finger my whole body jerked and I pulled my hand back with a hiss. It was like getting shocked. It still felt good, but almost too good…so good it kind of hurt.

For a few minutes I was just frozen, laying there and panting. Finally, I got my courage up and slid my finger over the little nub again. “Crackers!” I gasped, my hips thrusting up automatically to meet my touch. I clenched my teeth and closed my eyes tight, squeezing out one little tear that trickled down my temple. A tingling that was almost unbearable shot through my belly as I started circling the tiny bump with my fingertip. Each time I reached the top of the circle a flash went through me and my whole body bucked upward.

In just a couple of seconds I felt wetness seeping down my thighs and coating my hand. This feeling, frightening and wonderful, was so intense that I would have stopped if I could, but I was just completely out of control now. I just kept going faster and faster…

My mind was running on autopilot too, and all it was showing me was Malika. Malika in her uniform, Malika in her swimsuit. Malika naked on one of the clubhouse’s beanbags, doing what I was doing now. Did she do it? Did she think about me while she was? Would she let me watch her if I let her watch me?

Or would she let me do it to her? That thought forced me to turn my face into my pillow to muffle a groan. Suddenly my nose was filled with the musky aroma of my arousal where I’d rubbed it into the fabric. And pillow was warm, soft and smooth, just like Malika’s pussy would be. I had a wild image of burying my face there, just like it was buried in the pillow now. My own cream tasted so good…would hers be just as tasty? Or even better?

Some little tiny part of my brain was shocked that such a…a gross idea would make me feel so good, but I was way past caring. All I could think of was flicking my tongue against Malika’s little bump over and over, while she held my head and told me she loved me. I completely gave into the fantasy and opened my mouth to lick the pillow, wishing with all my heart that it was the hot, wet flesh I really longed for.

Then, without warning, everything disappeared in this huge white wave. A guttural, shuddering sob tore itself out of my throat and my while body just went rigid. My legs flew up into the air, every muscle straining. My blood was just roaring in my ears, and I actually forgot to breathe! I didn’t know what was happening, but I couldn’t even think enough to be scared.

It seemed to last forever, but just a heartbeat later I collapsed, just laying limply with my chest heaving. I was sweaty and sticky and the whole room seemed to smell like my juicy pussy. I tentatively tried touching my button again, but the tip of my finger felt like it sent about a million volts through me and I jerked my hand back again.

As fired up and tense as I was, now that it was over I couldn’t remember ever being so relaxed. It almost felt like I was glowing from the warm, contented sensation seeping over my body. I felt incredibly sleepy, and I knew I was going to take a nap just like this, soaked with sweat (and other things) and naked from the waist down.

And as my eyes fluttered shut, I knew that I had to show this to Malika. Alone, it had been the most incredible experience of my life, and I knew the only way to top it would be to do all this with her.

[Evil Fairy]

------------------------------------------------------

Red Robins Don’t Fly: The Secret Files

By The Evil Fairy

Part Two

------------------------------------------------------

The next couple of days were pretty miserable for me. First there was the problem of actually finding the Red Robins’ vault, which was way more difficult and frustrating than I thought it was going to be. Honestly, compared with all the other problems I had to deal with, that seemed like the easy part. At first. Hours of pointless searching later I knew my first impression was very mistaken.

And as aggravating as all that was, it still couldn’t distract me from the bigger issue of what I was going to do when I found the stupid vault. What could I do? I was trying to figure that out when Fillmore caught me outside waiting for the bus. “Ingrid,” he told me, “I know the feeling you can get from running with a crew. But, it’s not real. I mean, you and me? We’re friends. This isn’t about the badge.”

I wanted to tell him everything, but I just couldn’t. He was right about us being friends, but I wasn’t ready for anyone else to know about Malika and me. And he was wrong about that much…what I was feeling was all too real. I couldn’t have cared less about the Robins, but there was just no way I could bring myself to betray Malika. And the Robins were everything to her. So where did that leave me?

I didn’t know. I didn’t when I found the clue that Malika, unknowingly or not, left in the video. I didn’t even know when I went to the abandoned A/V club’s room and found the vault. I called the Safety Patrol, more out of a reflex than anything else, but I quickly hung up. Finally, I just decided to go home and think. And that’s where I found the gift Fillmore had left for me. Our new walkie-talkies, the ones he tricked Vallejo into approving. Another way to remind me who my real friends were.

He didn’t understand about Malika and me, of course. All he was trying to do was save me from the Red Robins. He was trying to show me something that I had already figured out for myself, that the camaraderie of the Robins and their underhanded methods were a cheap, easy substitute for real friendship.

And as I looked down at the new walkie-talkie it hit me. Maybe I’d figured all that out, but Malika hadn’t. I thought about the A/V club label on her camcorder, the way she subtly distanced herself from everyone, including the other Red Robins. Malika had long ago fallen into the exact trap that Fillmore was trying to pull me out of. Suddenly, I knew what to do. I couldn’t betray Malika, but I could save her.

If she let me.

------------------------------

I went to her house right away. Wednesday was the only weekday the Robins didn’t meet, so I knew she’d be there. Because without the Robins, she had nowhere to go. I needed to make sure she knew this was about me and her, and not the gang, so I wore my usual black dress instead of my Robin uniform. But I wasn’t surprised when she answered the door in hers, minus the sash.

“Ingrid!” she exclaimed when she saw me. “To what do I owe the pleasure?” An excited grin appeared on her face. “Did you find the vault?”

“That’s…not what I came to talk about,” I said softly. “But I do need to talk to you.”

The smile vanished from Malika’s face as she heard the somber tone of my voice. “Sure,” she replied. “Let’s go to my room.”

Malika’s room was just as I thought it would be. It was simple, organized, and completely consumed by the Red Robins. Pictures of her and the troop were on the walls, and the awards she had won, both legitimately and otherwise, were on the shelves. Her sheets were robin’s egg blue and her pillowcases were red. After I stepped inside she closed the door behind me.

“Ingrid…if you’re having second thoughts about us,” she began, hurt clearly showing on her face already.

“No!” I quickly said, shaking my head. “No, that’s not it at all. I still want you to be my girlfriend, more than anything.” I turned away from her, hugging my arms to my chest. “But you might not want to be mine once you hear what I have to say.”

I felt her hands on my shoulders, and I turned my head to see her smiling at me. “Remember what you told me? There’s nothing you can say that will make me want to stop being your girlfriend.”

I felt myself smiling back a little, and I took a few steps towards her bed, looking out the window. “I like you Malika. You’re intelligent, and funny, and beautiful. Ever since I met you I feel like…like you’re a part of me that I’ve been missing up till now. All of that’s true. But almost everything else I’ve told you is a lie.” I turned to face her. “I’m in the Safety Patrol.”

Malika’s face was an unreadable mask. “You are,” she said flatly.

“I am.”

“And you’re not telling me this because you’re going to quit and join us for real. Like I did.” I must have looked surprised, because Malika smiled. “What, Vallejo didn’t tell you? I was his partner. I was supposed to go undercover and bring the Red Robins down. I changed my mind.”

“No, he didn’t tell me that,” I murmured. I was surprised, but it didn’t change what I had to do.

“Ingrid,” the mask was dropping, and I could see that Malika was as uncertain and afraid as I was, “what are you planning to do?”

“That’s your decision,” I said, sitting on the edge of her mattress and looking up at her, studying her face. A moment later she sat next to me. I slipped my hand into hers, threading our fingers together. She gave my hand a gentle squeeze, and I returned it.

“You were in the A/V Club, weren’t you?” I asked.

“Yeah, I was,” Malika nodded. “How did you know?”

“I saw it on your camera. But X doesn’t have an A/V Club anymore. What happened?”

Malika looked down in her lap. “I disbanded it when I joined the Robins for good. None of the others kids were as into it as I was, so when I left it all just fell apart.”

“But you’re still into it,” I said, looking over at her desk, and the camcorder sitting on top of it. Malika nodded again. “So why quit?”

“I…I wouldn’t have had enough time to give the Robins.”

This time I nodded and took a deep breath. It was time to say what had to be said. “Malika, you shouldn’t be in the Robins.”

“Why?” Malika’s tone and posture was suddenly extremely defensive. “Because we’re breaking the rules?”

“No Malika…because the Robins are burying the real you.” I locked my eyes with hers and held them there. “Your whole life is taken up with the Red Robins. Just look at this room…just look at you! If there’s no Red Robin stuff to do, all you do is come home and stay here.”

”They’re my friends Ingrid,” Malika said intently, obviously trying to make me understand. “They’re the only real friends I’ve ever had!”

“If that’s true why don’t you ever hang out with them?”

“I hang out with them all the time!”

”Yeah, in the clubhouse, or at meetings, or on official Red Robin trips. But do you ever go to the twins’ house? Or Melba’s? Have any of them ever been here?”

“I…I…” Malika started to turn away from me.

”Please Malika, look at me.” Malika turned back, and I could see how scared and alone she was. I couldn’t hold myself back any longer, and I just threw my arms around her, holding her close. She did the same, burying her face in my shoulder. She didn’t make a sound, but I thought I could feel tears leaking onto my skin.

I started talking again, keeping my voice soft and even while I ran my hand through her soft chestnut hair. “I know what it’s like to be alone, Malika, even in a group. I know what it’s like to always feel like you’re on the outside looking in. You know I know. But I don’t think it’s any different with the Robins than it was with the Safety Patrol, or the A/V Club. I think you just wanted it to be different.”

She felt so warm against me. I leaned my head down on hers as I felt her relax in my arms. “But it’s different with you and me Malika,” I said, remembering what Fillmore had told me. “It’s real. You have me, and I have you.”

I took another deep breath. “But I can’t just stand and watch while you waste yourself on the Robins. You’re an artist Malika. You can do such beautiful things with that camera if you let yourself, but you never let anyone see it. You’re just wasting all your talent being a thug. So you have a choice to make.

“If you want, I’ll just walk away. I’ll go back to the Safety Patrol and tell them that you found me out and that I never found the vault. That will be the end of it. The end of us.” I suddenly felt her arms tighten around me.

“What else?” she asked, her voice muffled against my shoulder.

“You quit the Robins. You’ll still have me, for what it’s worth. And maybe I can help you find friends who like you for you.”

And then without warning Malika was kissing me. Her lips were on mine, hot and needy, and she was leaning her weight against me, pushing me back against her bed. The unexpectedness of her action made me resist for a moment, but I quickly gave up and let her guide me down.

Once I was laying against the sheets Malika disengaged the kiss and I opened my eyes to see her smiling down at me, tears standing in her eyes. “’For what it’s worth,’” she quoted in a wry little voice. “Don’t try to con a con artist, Ingrid.” With that, she let her face fall to mine and I titled my mouth up to meet it.

This time there were no mistakes, no funny little accidents. Her lips touched mine, and I gently probed at them with the tip of my tongue. I felt her open her mouth, and then I could feel her tongue touching mine. Her arms slid beneath mine and hooked together behind my neck, bringing our bodies together. I ran my tongue over her lips and sighed into her mouth. She titled her head and pressed forward, deepening the kiss to a whole new level. Her tongue invaded my mouth, twisting against mine and stroking the tips of my teeth. My hands had been clutching at her bedspread, but now they wrapped around her once again, each one grabbing a tight handful of her blue blouse. I pulled her against me, suddenly filled with an unquenchable desire to feel her.

And then her lips left mine and drifted down to my neck. My eyes flew open momentarily at the new sensation of a hot, hungry mouth sucking and licking the tender flesh. Soon, my eyes fluttered shut again and my right hand came up to cradle the back of her head, silently urging her on. My left hand, much naughtier, started to inch it’s way down Malika’s back until it was resting on her backside. Her teeth scraped my neck, and the shivering sensation that they sent through me made my hand tighten on her rear.

Malika moaned softly against my neck then started sucking even harder. My blood was pounding in my ears, and even though part of me knew that we were on dangerous ground I started running my hand across her soft, pliant bottom. I knew what I wanted, and as my hand moved it was slowly pushing her red skirt up to her waist. She never protested or made any move to stop me. Even when her skirt wasn’t a barrier any longer, and I was now sliding my hand across the sheer cotton of her panties, she just kept kissing and sucking.

Then her mouth left my neck and she slid to my side, propping her head up on one hand. Casting my eyes up and down her body, I could see the curve of her bare hip and her light blue panties. Then I felt her put two fingers under my chin and tilt my head so I was looking into her beautiful, expressive brown eyes once again. They locked me in so all I could do was return her gaze. They were filled with the same hot, hungry need that was filling me to the top, so when I felt her hand rubbing a slow circle around my stomach I wasn’t surprised.

And when that hand began tugging my dress up, I still wasn’t surprised. Soon I felt the dress bunched around my hips, and then I felt her probing the waistband of my plain white panties. I sucked in a fast breath and held it, feeling myself start to shudder with sudden expectation.

“Do me too,” she suddenly whispered, shifting so she was laying on her back next to me. We were still staring intently into each other’s eyes, and I suddenly realized that my little discovery in my bedroom a couple of days earlier was something that Malika had found out for herself.

Not daring to look away, I let my hand drift over to her waist. Her skirt was still mostly pulled up, so I finished the job, stroking the delicate skin between her belly button and her panties. As I did that, I could feel her fingers slide into my own underwear and I couldn’t hold back a soft cry as she just barely touched the top of my tingling mons.

She smiled then, and I nervously returned the expression. I felt her other hand take my wrist in a light grip and move it gently, but insistently, down between her legs. She laid my palm flat against the front of her panties, and I could feel the heat from her sex through the thin little garment. Hesitantly, I pressed the heel of my palm down and rubbed her mound gently. Her eyes closed and she took a deep breath, tilting her head back slightly.

The hand in my panties slipped a little lower, and then she was stroking two fingers in a v-shape over my vulva. I could feel how wet I was by how easily they slid over the smooth, soft skin there. The lust I felt building between my legs made me braver, and I started using my fingertips to explore Malika’s vagina through her panties, running them along every little contour of her labia. She was wet too, judging by how the cotton clung to her skin after I touched it.

We continued our soft, slow exploration of each other’s most intimate places for a long while. I was a little more aggressive, maybe because I was still touching her through her panties. My fingers drifted all over, stroking her mound, running across her cleft. Her own touches were much more delicate, and were just sort of dancing slowly around my sex instead of touching it directly.

I think we were both starting to feel the same way. The fluttering in my stomach was getting worse and worse, and I needed the kind of relief I had just recently learned to give myself. But even though I knew Malika was probably aching for it as much as I was, I just couldn’t be the one to take that last step.

However, I was the one who finally slid my own right hand into my panties, causing Malika’s hand to slowly slide out. A tiny, bashful smile curved the tips of Malika’s lips up as she did the same with her left. Our suddenly free hands dropped between us still slightly wet and slick with each other’s nectar. With outstretched fingers they found each other and clasped together tightly.

I started playing with myself seriously, and from the way Malika’s cheeks were turning pinker and pinker, and the way she began to squirm slightly, I could tell she was doing the same. Despite all my worries, or maybe because of them, I’d gotten in a little more practice with this, and I’d found something that really felt good. I used my ring and index finger to kind of push my lips apart, and my middle finger would stroke down the middle in a sort of circle. The little button I had found, that I had since learned was my clitoris, was still too sensitive to really touch directly, but getting close felt incredible.

Malika’s breath was becoming ragged, and I could feel its heat blowing against my face. I’m sure she could feel the same from me because my finger was moving faster and faster. My hips started gyrating in time with my finger, and I groaned softly under my breath. Instantly I felt embarrassed, and I must have blushed because Malika smiled.

“I like to hear you,” she whispered, and then suddenly let out a little moan herself.

“I like to hear you too,” I replied in a shaky voice. “And I like to watch you…you’re beautiful.” The last word came out in a long, pleasured sigh, and now it was Malika’s turn to blush.

“So are you,” she said, in a whisper so quiet it was almost like she was just mouthing the words. Then her eyes squinted shut and I saw her arch her back up, her mouth opening wide. “Ahh…ahh! Watch Ingrid…please watch me!” she groaned, her voice growing louder and louder.

”I’m watching!” I panted, licking my lips. My finger was moving so fast, sending spike after spike of pleasure through my body, and I knew I was getting close too.

“Ingrid, Ingrid!” Malika’s voice was harsh and taut, and I could see a tear trickle down the side of her face. “Ohhh…ohh…it feels…mmm…mmmm!” Malika bit down on her lip, muffling her cries of ecstasy. Then she arched her back even higher and her mouth flew open again. She sucked in two quick breaths with a quick, soft, cry, and let them out in a great, shuddering breath while falling back against the bed.

Malika was always pretty, but in the afterglow she was divine. The slight sheen of sweat and the blood rushing to her cheeks made her seem like she was glowing. She opened her eyes to look at me once again, her eyes shining as they gazed over at me expectantly.

I was so enthralled by watching my girlfriend’s climax that my own gentle touches had slowed down a little, but I quickly found my tempo again. My legs started to lift in the air, curling my body into a fetal position by bringing my knees close to my chest. As they lifted, I could feel the wetness from my sex on my thighs.

My impulse was to restrain myself, but since I knew Malika wanted to hear, I tried my best to let out every little squeak and moan my body wanted me to make. I could feel the tight little ball in my abdomen squeezing tighter and tighter, and my whole body tensed along with it, my teeth clenched, my eyes shut tight, even my toes curled as tight as they could until I felt that final glorious rush. My world went white and my middle finger pressed down hard just above my clitoris, rapidly moving side to side just a little bit.

I let out my breath, which I hadn’t even realized I had been holding, in a single explosive cry and then fell over on my side, facing Malika. I was still curled into a tight little ball, and my palm was pressed flat against my twitching, creaming mound. My eyes were still clenched shut, but before long I felt Malika’s hand on my arm. I finally relaxed and stretched out again, and as I did so I found myself being pulled into a soft embrace.

“Are you okay?” There was a gentle chuckle in Malika’s voice, but there was a note of real concern too. “That looked pretty intense.”

“I’m fine,” I whispered. I was surprised by how shaky I sounded.

“You’re crying,” Malika persisted, and I felt her touching my cheek.

“I’m fine,” I repeated, unable to think of anything else to say, and suddenly unsure of how to deal with the rush of emotion I was feeling. I still didn’t open my eyes, and instead kept resting my face against Malika’s arm. She just held me for a long, long time. I loved how warm she was, and her soft arms just seemed to fill me up with a sense of safety and comfort. The scent of her hair mingled with the smell of our arousal surrounded us, bringing back an echo of the pleasure we just shared.

Eventually, I slid my arms around her too. I tilted my head up and opened my eyes, and I saw her looking down at me with a loving smile. Our lips met again in the softest, sweetest kiss we’d shared yet.

She sighed deeply as our lips parted. “I’m gonna be in detention till I graduate.”

I chuckled and hugged her close. “Maybe. But I have some ideas that might make it a little better.”

”What about the other girls?” she asked, sounding more serious. “I don’t want them to think I turned traitor…even if I kinda did. And most of what they did was ‘cause I told them to.”

“If you take full responsibility, I can talk to Vallejo. They’ll get off a lot easier, maybe only a month or so. And I actually have an idea about them not knowing…and it might be kinda fun.” And as we snuggled together, I told her my plan.

------------------------------

And the next day we put it into action. Before I went to the Robin’s clubhouse I stopped by HQ to slip Fillmore’s new walkie-talkie back into his desk, making sure he’d be where he needed to be. I confronted Malika in front of the other Robins, and she played her part perfectly. To them, I’m sure it just seemed like an undercover officer was finally making her move. Then Malika ran, and it was time to call Fillmore and put part two into action.

I was expecting Fillmore to nab Malika…I just didn’t realize she’d end up taking a dip in the school’s swimming pool in the process. Still, seeing her get out of the pool all wet and dripping, with her soaked uniform clinging to her skin was definitely worth the dirty look she gave me.

But in the end it all worked out just like we hoped. The Red Robins were disbanded, I went back to the Safety Patrol and nobody realized the two of us had staged the whole thing. Once she was caught, Malika suddenly became very cooperative, and she made it clear that she had been the one behind everything. Thanks to that, and me having a word with Vallejo, the other girls got off with just two days suspension and three weeks detention. They were all really grateful too. I think they were even a little surprised that Malika really cared that much about them. It was a start, one that made me hope we could end up being friends outside the Robins once the dust settled.

As for Malika, she felt a lot better knowing that the other Robins were getting off light, even though she really got the book thrown at her. She ended up with two weeks suspension, and while she wouldn’t be in detention quite until she graduated, it was going to be close.

And the day Malika came back to school I was having an argument with Vallejo in the Safety Patrol HQ. “Alright Third, tell me again what you wanna do.”

“It’s no big deal. Malika and I have the same study period. Instead of spending it in detention, she wants to use one of the private study rooms in the library. I’ll be right there with her the whole time. It’s not like she’s going to have any more fun in there than she’d be having in the detention hall.”

“I dunno…” Vallejo poured himself another cup of cocoa.

I leaned against my desk with my arms crossed. “Look, you were Malika’s partner back in the day. You know that deep down she’s good. And, believe it or not, even after what I did to her she still wants to be my friend. Maybe if I keep spending time with her I can make sure she gets back on the right track.”

“Hey Vallejo,” Fillmore spoke up from the paperwork he was doing at his own desk. “I don’t think that sounds too bad. I mean, if things had been just a little different, I might be in Malika’s place right now.”

“Hey Fillmore, I didn’t know you were a Red Robin!” Anza called out, and everyone laughed. Fillmore himself even chuckled a little.

“Very funny. But you all know what I mean. I got a second chance. Maybe that’s what Malika needs right now.”

“Ahh…” Vallejo ran a hand through his hair and shook his head. “Alright, fine. I’ll make it happen.” He went into his office and paused just inside. “Hey Third…tell her I said hi, okay?”

”Okay,” I nodded, smiling. After the door closed behind him I turned to Fillmore. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” He turned back to his paperwork. “But…” He let the word hang out there, and I finally took the bait.

“But what?”

“Just…I think maybe you weren’t tellin’ the whole truth just now. I think maybe Malika might have a little more fun in the library than she would in detention.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, trying to keep my voice casual. I could feel my cheeks start to tingle, and I willed myself not to blush as hard as I could.

Fillmore kept his voice quiet enough that nobody would overhear. “There were a few little things about all that that weren’t makin’ a whole lot of sense. And I think maybe I just might have figured some of it out. But even if I did, it doesn’t make any difference.” He set his pencil down and looked up at me, that smug little knowing smile on his face. “It doesn’t make any difference to me at all, Ingrid.”

I felt myself smiling back, even though I knew I was blushing now and hating myself for it. “That’s…good to know.” Suddenly the class bell rang.

“You got study period now, right?” Fillmore chuckled. “You better get moving. But be careful.” He leaned back in his chair, one eyebrow lifted slightly. “I don’t know if you know, but you had a killer hickey the day we took Malika down.”

It felt like my cheeks were just flaming, but I smirked right back at him. “Don’t worry…I’ll be really careful.” With that, I gathered my things and hurried to the library.

When I got there I went upstairs and headed to the study room Malika and I had agreed on. It was a smaller room, but it was out of the way and the door didn’t have a window on it. She was already there, perched on the small table with her ankles crossed, looking very pretty and proper in her Red Robin uniform. She wanted to keep wearing it for awhile to keep up the defiant attitude she was displaying in detention, and I couldn’t complain…she did look great in it. “Ready to study?” she said before giggling softly.

I let the door close behind me and pushed down the lock with the barest little whisper of a click. “Let’s hit the books,” I agreed, smiling slyly.

[Evil Fairy]

------------------------------------------------------

Riley’s Replacement

By The Evil Fairy

------------------------------------------------------

“Whew! That’s the last of it!” Dick Daring, world-renowned daredevil and stunt artist, stepped back and brushed his hands, satisfied with his handiwork. A tiny collection of luggage and an ice chest were pushed into one corner of the cavernous trailer of an 18-wheeler semi truck.

“Uh, Dad, don’t you think you might have gone a little overboard on the storage space for your trip?” Riley Daring, Dick’s adopted daughter, was standing nearby and watching. A lovely young redhead, thanks to the hot summer sun, was wearing her favorite short-sleeved yellow shirt and a pair of Capri jeans. It had been her favorite outfit last year but she had begun to outgrow it, and now the pants hugged every curve on contour of her fourteen year old body, and the shirt gave a peek of her midriff over her rainbow belt every time she moved.

“What do you mean?” Dick responded, quite perplexed. Riley just pointed behind the massive truck, where an identical truck was hitched. And behind that one, another. And another, and another, truck after truck, stretching down the street until they were out of sight.

“Oh, Sweetie, those aren’t for storing they’re for jumping! I get free snacks if I bring my own trucks to the-“

At that moment, Riley’s younger brother Todd burst out of the Daring’s home carrying his own suitcase. “The Miracle City Super-Macho Tournament of Manliness! Three days of non-stop, teeth grinding nail biting spine twisting action in the most extreme city on earth!” He dropped his bag and performed a quick air guitar riff. “It’s gonna be awesome!”

“You guys sure you don’t wanna come?” Dick asked.

“Oh, that’s quite alright dear,” an aristocratic English accent replied as Agent K, the kids’ super spy adoptive mother, followed Todd outside. She leaned against the doorframe, looking as gorgeous as ever with her long, platinum blonde hair and a black cat suit over her toned and curvaceous body. “I think Riley and I will enjoy a little girl-time while you boys are off having your fun.”

“Yeah, Tasumi and Abbey are coming over tonight for a slumber party!” Riley chimed in eagerly.

K suddenly bit her lip. “Oh dear…I’m sorry Riley, I forgot to mention. Abbey called a few hours ago. Apparently, she won’t be able to join you this weekend.”

The redhead’s face fell instantly. “What? But why?”

“Well it seems that her family was committed to attending some sort of charity gala in New York, but the invitation with the details didn’t arrive until this morning. They had to leave immediately.” K placed a hand on her daughter’s should and gave her a sympathetic smile. “I’m sorry Riley dear. But you still have Tasumi and myself! I made certain that this weekend will be free and clear, just for you.”

Riley smiled a little. “Thanks Mom.” Suddenly everyone jumped as Dick sounded the horn on the lead semi.

“We gotta get going if I’m gonna make my jump at the opening ceremony tomorrow morning!”

K walked over to the truck and jumped up to give her husband a peck on the cheek. “Of course dear. Drive safely, at least until you get to Miracle City. And do call often.”

“Bye Mom!” Todd gave his mother an enthusiastic hug and clambered into the truck’s passenger seat.

“Bye guys!” Riley waved. “Have fun! See you Monday!”

The line of trucks began to roll down the street. Riley and her mother waited for nearly ten minutes until the entire convoy was out of sight before heading back inside.

“Don’t worry Riley,” K reassured her daughter, seeing the somewhat down expression on Riley’s face. “Even without Abbey, I’m sure that you, Tasumi and I will have all the fun you can handle tonight.” Riley nodded and smiled a little as she headed upstairs to her room. A peculiar little smirk appeared on K’s lips as she watched the young teen climb the steps. “Maybe more,” the beautiful blonde murmured.

------------------------------------

As the sun began to set, Riley changed into her purple pajamas to get herself into more of a slumber party mood before going down to the living room and then the kitchen with clipboard in hand. Humming tunelessly to herself, she went over her list of preparations. “Let’s see…pizza: check. Salty snacks: check. Sugar-free snacks…” Riley stuck her tongue out at this one, but with her hyper-active reaction to sugar she couldn’t really complain too much. “Check. Video games: check. Scary movies: check. Romantic movies: check. Stupid movies with cute butts…hee!…double check.” Satisfied that aside from Abbey’s absence everything was going smoothly, Riley grabbed a slice of pizza from the kitchen and went into the living room to wait for her other best friend’s arrival.

“Is everything shipshape dear?” Agent K’s voice came from above, and Riley turned to greet her mother as she came downstairs.

“All ready…for…tonight…Mom?” Riley’s eyes bulged out as she was hit with the image of her mother descending the staircase. Like Riley, K had donned her sleepwear early. Unlike Riley, K’s outfit was much more…less. A very short see-through black robe was pulled loosely over her shoulders. It barely stretched down to her long, shapely legs and was totally open in front, but since it was completely see-through anyway, it hardly seemed to matter. Underneath, a pair of black boyshorts with a tiny lacy trim hugged her hips, and her ample chest was cradled in a matching strapless bra that seemed to almost defy gravity in the way it lifted her already impressive ‘assets’ and thrust them forward.

“I certainly am!” K replied to Riley’s dazed question, seemingly oblivious to her daughter’s shock. She walked over to the armchair opposite the couch where Riley sat and draped herself over it, one leg dangling from the armrest. Riley noticed that in addition to everything else, her mother was also sporting a shiny pair of black patent leather pumps with at least a four-inch heel.

“Mom…!” Riley finally managed to say in a strangled tone.

For the first time K seemed to notice the young girl’s reaction. “Riley, whatever is the matter? You look like you’ve seen a ghost!”

A swallow and two deep breaths returned the full power of speech to Riley’s voice. “Mom, what are you wearing?!”

Agent K blinked and looked herself over with surprise. “I just thought I’d try a little something different for our little party.” When Riley's disbelieving and disapproving expression didn’t change, K chuckled gently. “Oh come now Riley, we’re all girls here. There’s no need to be such a little prude! Now do be a dear and do me a little favor?”

Riley dug her fingers into the couch as a sense of embarrassed annoyance filled her. I can’t let Tasumi see her like that! She thought frantically. She’ll think…she’ll think…I don’t know what she’ll think! I don’t know what I think, but I know it’s not good!

“What is it?” she finally said, hoping that she might be able to convince her mom to change into something a little less revealing if she stayed on her good side.

Agent K yawned and stretched, her arched back causing all manner of interesting shifts to occur within the confines of her bra. Riley actually felt herself blushing and had to look away from the very nearly obscene display. “There’s a small box wrapped in brown paper in the back of the refrigerator. Fetch it for me, won’t you?”

Feeling more perplexed by the moment, Riley went into the kitchen. She had seen the box her mother was talking about, but the paper had made her think it was something from the butcher. Things had gotten weird fast, but she couldn’t imagine what her mother would need meat for at the moment. The box, however, was far too light for Riley’s guess, so she watched with interest as K tore off the paper and revealed what was inside.

“Oh, I do just adore chocolate-covered cherries,” K sighed with pleasure as she opened the small box and slid out the topmost of two plastic trays, revealing five small chocolate treasures. Riley felt her eyes bulge again, but this time her mouth began to water as well. “Especially when they’re nice and cold,” K continued, popping one into her mouth and sighing again.

Riley stared with shameless desire as she saw her mother’s jaw clench slightly. Her tongue literally ached with need as she imagined the thick, cold cherry syrup breaking free of its chocolate prison and pouring into her mouth. Agent K paused as she was lifting the second candy into her mouth, glancing over at her rapt daughter. “Would you like one, Riley dear?”

Riley’s mouth fell open and her tongue lolled out as she literally panted in excitement, nodding frantically. “Yeah, yeah yeah!”

“Oh, you’re so adorable like that! Just like a little puppy!” K smiled fondly at her daughter. “Well, let’s play a little game then…you can have one, but you have to take it from me just like a little puppy would. So come along, beg!”

At the promise of sweet, sweet chocolate, Riley didn’t give a second though to playing along with her mother’s odd request. In just a moment the little redhead was kneeling in front of the chair, her hands hanging in front of her chest in the classic pose as she continued to pant eagerly.

“That’s a good girl,” K cooed, clearly trying to hold back a laugh. She held her hand out, the chocolate flat on her palm, and Riley leaned forward and plucked it from her mother’s hand with her lips. It was gone in less than a second, and all Riley felt was the sensation of the wonderful, sweet flavor in her mouth that made her positively desperate for more. She looked up at her mother pleadingly.

“Oh Riley…” Still wearing that fond smile, Agent K shook her head. “You must have barely tasted that. Now I suppose you’ll want another?”

“Oh, yes, please!” Riley answered with all the enthusiasm she could.

“Hmm.” K appeared to think the matter over. “Well, if you want another, you’re going to have to earn it. I think we need to raise the stakes of our little game. Now let’s see…” After another moment’s thought, her eyes lit up as if an idea had just occurred to her. “Ah, I know…little puppies don’t usually wear pajamas, do they? Take them off.”

That hit Riley like a bucket of cold water, cutting through her overwhelming desire of sugar and shocking her into a realization of how bizarre things had suddenly become. “Wha…what?”

“Take them off,” K repeated patiently. “Come on now, surely you’re wearing underwear beneath them. You simply must loosen up a little. Don’t you want this?” K held up another chocolate, waving it in front of Riley’s face just enough to let her daughter get the faintest whiff of chocolate.

Riley felt her stomach twist. She wanted the chocolate-covered cherry, she really, really did. But that wasn’t all…she felt a strange, tingly sensation at the thought of doing as her mother said, and she realized it was the same tingly sensation that she got when she looked at a really cute boy, or whenever Sierra McCool would…

The redhead clamped down on that thought and pulled her concentration back to the matter at hand. I did barely taste that first one, she told herself, trying to convince herself that sugar was the only thing driving her at the moment. I am wearing underwear. We are just girls here. What’s the big deal? With those thoughts both guiding and shielding her, Riley stood and unbuttoned the top, letting it fall to the floor. A moment later she stepped out of the pajama bottoms, pulling the loose fitting garment down just slightly and wiggling her narrow hips until it fell to the floor as well.

Underneath, riley had on a simple white sleeveless undershirt and a pair of white panties with bright yellow daises all over them. K looked her up and down, and Riley blushed again. “My little girl is so modest!” K chuckled again. “Well, we did have a bargain!” Once more, she offered up a chocolate on the palm of her hand, and Riley sank down to her now bare knees to take it with her mouth again.

Even though Riley forced herself to savor the treat this time, it was still gone far too quickly. She still felt that stubborn craving, stronger than ever, overlaying another growing desire that she couldn’t exactly put a name to yet.

“Another?” Riley looked up at her mother, and saw the blonde woman smiling at her devilishly. “You know, you’ll need to pay even more for the next one.”

There was that twist in Riley’s stomach again, stronger than before. There was an almost menacing tone in her mom’s voice, and Riley suddenly felt scared, really and truly scared. Something was terribly wrong here, but her usual need for sugar and her decidedly unusual need for something she didn’t really understand kept her in place.

“What do I have to do?” Riley asked, her voice somewhat harsh because of her suddenly dry throat.

K’s smile widened slightly, just enough to show a hint of shining white teeth, and Riley felt like a rabbit being stared down by a wolf. “Now that I think about it,” K murmured, “puppies don’t usually wear underwear, either.”

Riley bit her lip. Almost without thinking about it, her hands grabbed the bottom of the undershirt and began to pull it up, but a word from K stopped her. “No no, that’s fine. Sometimes people do put cute little shirts on their little lapdogs, after all. And besides,” Agent K’s smile turned absolutely sinister as her voice took on a mocking edge, “that little camisole isn’t really hiding anything worth seeing, now is it?”

Tears welled up in Riley’s eyes as she stared at K with a stricken expression on her face. Her mother knew Riley was extremely sensitive about her undeveloped her chest was! How could she say something like that? How could she?! But at the same time, the redhead’s stomach gave another twist, this one stronger than ever, and a pins and needles sensation spread all over her slender form, making her feel lightheaded and breathless.

“The panties, Riley,” K’s voice cut in mildly. “Bad puppies don’t get sweets!”

“No!” Riley choked out in a strangled voice. “No! Why are you doing this?”

“Hm. I see.” K didn’t sound angry or upset in the least at Riley’s refusal. “Well if you don’t want to play I suppose I’ll just go to my room and enjoy these alone.” Not even glancing at her daughter, Agent K stood and walked to the stairs without hesitation, taking the box of chocolates with her.

Riley stared at her mother’s retreating back, tears trickling down her cheeks as she was overwhelmed with confusion, fear, desire, embarrassment…far too many emotions for the adolescent to process. “Wait!” She cried out without thinking, one arm extended towards her mother.

K stopped and turned, arms folded over her chest and one eyebrow lifted as she looked at her daughter expectantly. Riley was shaking all over as she began to cry in earnest. She stood up and slowly pulled her panties down her legs. The fabric clung damply to her peach-fuzzed sex, and she knew there was no denying the truth now; doing this was…was making her horny. Shame made her skin turn pink and red all over her body and made a fresh wave of sobs wash over her.

She stood, cupping her hands over her immature, glistening mound. For a moment she was afraid K was going to insist she take her hands away, but her mom seemed perfectly happy with things as they were. With a warm smile, she sat down on the first step of the staircase and patted the floor in front of her. “Good girl,” she praised in a gentle voice. “Now crawl over here and a good puppy will get her treat!”

Riley felt completely defeated and humiliated. Still sniffling and crying, she dropped to her hands and knees, her head dangling limply and her hair falling around her face like a warm copper curtain as she crawled towards her mother. She didn’t even want the chocolate anymore, didn’t even know why she was doing any of this. But she was, and the fact that she let it get this far shamed her just enough to prevent her from stopping it now.

She didn’t even look up as K offered the sweet to her. Still, when K held her hand out to Riley’s face, the little redhead leaned forward to take it. But just before she could, K closed her hand and squeezed. The chocolate-covered cherry cracked open, spilling the small fruit and the syrupy payload. She opened her hand again, revealing the sticky remains of the little candy.

Riley looked up at her mom questioningly, but with dull certainty she knew what she was supposed to do. “Oh dear,” K said with a smirk, “how clumsy of me. I guess my little puppy will just have to lick the mess up, won’t she?”

Feeling her lip tremble and her face crumple again, Riley clenched her eyes shut tight and began licking the sweet, sticky syrup and the broken chocolate fragments from her mother’s hand with tiny strokes of her soft pink tongue. She had barely gotten started when she felt her mother’s other hand on her forehead, stopping her. “I think that’s enough,” K whispered. “It’s time.”

“Time for what?” Riley whispered back tearfully, her eyes firmly fixed on the floor.

“Time to remember. Riley,” K said, her voice rising in volume and authority, “Look at me.”

Riley obeyed, turning her face towards her mom’s. K stared deep into her daughter’s eyes, locking their gazes in place. The lovely blonde spy used her clean hand to reach into one cup of her bra and pulled out a small device, a tiny round metal disk with a single button, no larger than a key ring remote. “Welcome back, Riley.” K said, then she pressed the button.

Abruptly Riley’s vision began to blur and the entire room seemed to lurch to the left, causing Riley’s arms and legs to pop out from under her and sending her sprawling on her right side. Riley clapped her palms over her eyes, trying desperately not to be sick as the world spun around her in a way that was a hundred times worse than her most extreme sugar bender.

And just as suddenly as the chaos began, it ended. Everything snapped back into place and the floor felt solid against Riley’s half-naked body once again. But all of a sudden Riley remembered. She remembered. A flood of terrible images just poured into her mind, this same scenario, played out dozens and dozens of times, with slight variations, time and time again, ever since she and her brother had first been adopted by K and Dick. The same tears, the same humiliation…

And afterwards…Riley remembered even worse humiliation. She remembered pleasure that she hated, that made her feel filthy down to her core. And pain…she remembered screaming until her voice gave out, she remembered begging this horrible, evil woman, promising to do anything if she would just make it stop…!

As she slowly became aware of her surroundings once the first shock of recollection began to ebb, Riley realized she was lying on her side, curled into a tight fetal position with her arms clutched in a death grip around her knees. Daring to peek up for a moment, she saw K looking down at her with a satisfied smile, relaxing against the steps.

Riley’s heart caught in her throat. The door! The front door was only ten feet away. It wasn’t locked. If she could get outside…even before the thought was finished, the little redhead was moving, twisting her body around and scrambling towards freedom.

But Agent K was a super spy. Even with such a relaxed posture, her body was a coiled spring. Riley had just gotten herself turned towards the door and up on her knees when a heavy weight collided with her back, forcing her face down against the floor. She cried out in pain as K grabbed one of her wrists and twisted her arm up behind her back. With her other hand, the still-sticky one, K grabbed a rough handful of her daughter’s red locks and yanked Riley’s head roughly to the side, exposing her neck to K’s view.

K dove down and bit cruelly into the soft skin of her daughter’s alabaster neck, sucking and kissing and licking and biting. “You have no idea how much I love that you still run!” Agent K groaned, her cultivated English voice thick and wet between mouthfuls. “After all this time you still fight…it makes breaking you each time so much sweeter!”

With her free arm Riley clawed at the floor, screaming in frustration. Her arm flailed, trying to get to her tormentor, but with K on her back and her other arm twisted behind her there was just no way she could reach back! Agent K pulled up on Riley’s slender arm even harder, and the pain as her elbow and shoulder were twisted at the unnatural angle drove the air from the young teen’s body. Meanwhile the weight of the fully grown woman pressing down on her kept her from catching it back. She tried to scream again as K’s mouth continued to molest her neck, but all that came out was a small, strangled squeak.

A click made both mother and daughter freeze. The front door was opening! Riley held her breath as a sweet flame of hope suddenly flickered in her heart. She went too far! The gleeful thought sang out in Riley’s mind. She went too far, and she forgot about Tasumi! It’s over, it’s over, it’s over!

Tasumi stepped inside, Riley’s beautiful Japanese best friend, wearing her usual light blue vest over a white buttoned shirt and a blue plaid schoolgirl skirt. There was a backpack thrown over one shoulder, but she quickly dropped it to the ground. Her almond-shaped eyes widened in surprise as she took in the scene on the floor in front of her. “What is going on here?” she exclaimed in her thick Japanese accent as the door began to swing shut behind her.

Desperation and the sudden hope of escape gave Riley strength that surprised both her and her mother. With one violent heave she managed to twist out from under the woman just enough. Riley caught a handful of platinum blonde hair and pulled on it as hard as she could. K yelped in surprised pain and was, just for a moment, thrown off balance. “Tasumi, the door!” Riley shouted. “Run, get help, fast!”

At the mention of the door, Tasumi glanced back over her shoulder, reached her foot back and pushed the door closed with her heel! The Asian girl crossed her arms over her chest and looked down angrily. “I thought you said you wouldn’t get started until I got here!”

Those words hit Riley like a punch to the stomach. She stared at her best friend in utter disbelief as K pulled her hair from Riley’s suddenly nerveless fingers. “You’re going to pay for that, Riley dear,” Agent K murmured calmly into her daughter’s ear. The tall blonde sat back on her heels, crouching over Riley’s ass with one hand pressed firmly on the little redhead’s back to hold her in place. “We haven’t gotten started, Tasumi,” K said with a grin in her voice. “Why, we’re barely warming up.”

Tasumi looked down at Riley and saw her friend staring up with her with shock and betrayal shining in her eyes. “Aww, poor Riley.” The Japanese girl got down on her knees and ran a finger along Riley's cheek. Riley jerked back suddenly at the unexpected contact. “Whatsamatter? Not happy to see me?”

“I think she’s probably just surprised, Tasumi dear. After all, she’s not familiar with your work.”

“She’s…she’s a pop star…” Riley said in a quiet, dazed tone.

Both K and Tasumi burst out laughing. “No, no, no!” K exclaimed as she laughed. “Well, yes, she is. But as soon as she stopped wearing that ridiculous costume I recognized her for what she really was.”

“In Japan, they called me kuro no tenshi,” Kasumi said, a chuckle in her voice as she caressed Riley’s hair. “It means ‘Black Angel.’”

“Long before she was a pop star she was a…different kind of star,” K added. “I’ve been a fan of her work for years. She started out like you, you know.” K leaned forward, pressing her weight down against Riley’s back and making her gasp. “A plaything.”

“But I got way better at giving than I did at receiving,” Tasumi continued. “In the movies I was in they sometimes liked to make the kids torture each other. I loved those parts, and before long they realized I was wasting my talents doing anything else. And finally I caught the eye of someone who thought I’d make a pretty good mainstream celebrity too. And the rest is history.” She giggled. “You’d be surprised how many pop stars get started like that.”

“As soon as I realized who she was, I knew I just had to share you with her.” K chuckled darkly. “Oh, we’re going to have such fun.”

“And she really won’t remember anything?” Tasumi asked.

“Not a thing. But let’s sit down and talk.” She grabbed a fresh handful of Riley’s hair and stood, half-dragging the crawling, squealing girl back to the armchair. Tasumi took a seat on the sofa where Riley had once sat just minutes ago, when the world made sense. K reached beneath the chair’s cushion with her free hand and Riley’s heart sank anew as she recognized what K pulled out from hiding.

It was a dog collar, plain and made from sturdy black leather. A very long chain leash ran from it, and two pink, heart-shaped tags dangled from it as well. “RILEY” was printed on one of them, and “BITCH” was on the other.

“Mom,” Riley began in a shaky voice. She knew it was useless, but she had to try. “Please, no. Not in front…” She started to glance back at Tasumi, but still couldn’t stand to think of her best friend watching her, so she just dropped her gaze back to the floor. “Not like this.”

K just smirked and held out the collar. Riley closed her eyes and let out a tiny sigh of defeat. Without even looking to see what she was doing, she took the collar and fastened it around her own neck, concealing part of the massive hickey that her mother’s ministrations had already left her with. K leaned in, making sure it was fastened tightly. Once she was satisfied, she released her grip on her daughter’s red hair and wrapped the chain leash around her hand several times, a hold that Riley knew was all but unbreakable. “That’s much better,” K smiled and leaned back in the chair. “Are you hungry, Tasumi? There’s food in the kitchen.”

“No, I’m good. So how does this work again?”

“Nanoprobes in her brain. Cutting edge technology, still very much in development. In fact, part of the agreement for my using it is sending back the gathered data to headquarters every time.”

Tasumi looked surprised. “They know what you’re doing? I thought you were supposed to be the good guys!”

K chuckled throatily. “Espionage, my dear Tasumi, is far less about ‘good against evil’ than it is about ‘us against them.’ My superiors know all about my little hobbies. But I’m enough of an asset that it’s well worth it for them to hush everything up. Before this, it was more old-fashioned. You know, brainwashing, mind wipes…occasionally just a large enough payoff. I think the expense bothered them more than anything. But with Riley and the probes, it isn’t costing them a thing.

“So the probes can just totally erase her memory?”

“Oh yes…the brain is a computer, after all. The probes are a sort of cloud computer that I program from the computer in my own base. They intercept the information in her brain before it can be stored as memory and keep it recorded on themselves. It’s so much better than the old ways of doing things…those just blocked the memories off, and they always had a nasty tendency to pop back up eventually. Through dreams and the subconscious, if nothing else. This way, the memories are stored only on the probes, so when they’re not active it’s like she never had them at all. And this,” she held up the small remote device, “tells the probes to restore the memories that they’ve stored.

“There are limits of course. You have to set a start and stop point beforehand…in this case, twelve hours from just before I came down and let Riley see my little outfit. Hearing that, Riley whimpered softly, and K reached down to pat her head like a pet’s. “Yes dear…we have all night to play.” She looked back to Tasumi. “And it’s all or nothing,” she continued. “They take everything within that time period, and when you tell them to restore the memories they have stored, it has to be everything, all at once. Luckily, they have a large capacity…I’ve barely half filled it at this point.”

“So she’ll just have a blank spot in her memories?” Tasumi tilted her head. “You’d think she’d get suspicious.”

“You would, but the mind hates having blank spots. She’s very suggestible during those periods. All you have to do is tell her something that seems plausible, and her mind just sort of…fills in the gaps.” K laughed again. “Depending on how hard I’ve used the poor dear I’ve sometimes had to get rather creative, but her sugar habit has certainly provided some rich excuses in the past.”

“So what about this time?” Tasumi stressed, looking at Riley hungrily. “You said I could do whatever I wanted to her.”

“Not to worry. She’ll be none the wiser once the 12 hours are up, and as long as you’re careful there shouldn’t be any tell-tale marks in visible places by the time the boys get back.”

“Stop it stop it STOP IT!” Riley shouted, her voice rising to a shriek as she held her hands over her ears. Hearing her mother and best friend talking about her like she wasn’t even there, and so cheerfully discussing such horrible things about her, was more than she could bear. As she desperately tried to block everything out she pressed her face to the floor, the carpet quickly growing damp from her tears.

Suddenly Riley felt her hair yanked up and she let out a small whine of pain. Tasumi was squatting in front of her, grinning down with an eager smile. “You’re right Riley. No more talking. Now we play. And the first thing I do with my toys is make sure they can lick cunt. Are you a good cunt licker, slut?” ‘Slut’ was a hard word for Tasumi to force out with her thick accent, coming out like ‘srlut.’ And the emphasis she had to place on the word made it sound even harsher and dirtier to Riley’s ears.

When Riley didn’t answer right away Tasumi pulled harder, forcing Riley’s head up higher, and raised her other hand: *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK*

“Can. You. Lick. Cunt.” Tasumi said, frowning angrily as she bit off each word.

Riley’s cheek was burning and her eyes were so full of tears that Tasumi was just a blur. “Tasumi, please,” she begged. “You’re my friend!”

*SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* Stars went off behind Riley’s eyes with the fresh assault. The heel of Tasumi’s hand caught solidly against Riley’s jaw with each blow, giving her strikes much more force than a normal slap.

“I can do it, I can do it!” Riley sobbed frantically. Without thinking she pushed out her arms to try and fend the shorter girl off. That was a mistake, and Riley knew it. A moment later she felt her mother grab her wrists and then there was the touch of cold steel and the metallic clicks as her arms were bound behind her with a pair of handcuffs.

“What can you do?” Tasumi demanded, giving her yet another slap. *SMACK*

“I can lick cunt!” Riley cried out. “Please stop!”

“Are you good at it?”

“Yes!”

“Do you love doing it?”

“Yes!”

“Are you good for anything else?”

“Yes!” Riley’s eyes flew open as she realized she’d been tricked. “Wait, no, I mean…!”

*SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK*

The right side of Riley’s face felt burned and bruised. The repeated blows were actually starting to make the room go all swimmy, and she thought she might pass out if she had to take much more. “I just…I just…I’m sorry…” She panted, turning her head from side to side as it hung limply from the grip Tasumi had on her hair.

“What have we learned, slut?” Tasumi hissed gleefully. “You better say it right!”

Riley took a few deep, shuddering breaths, trying to steady herself. She licked her lips and spoke very softly and carefully. “I can lick cunt. I’m good at it, and I love doing it. And I’m not good for anything else.”

Tasumi released her grip, and Riley’s head fell to the carpet with an audible thump. The pained girl cried out and rolled onto her side, curling her legs up against her body. “Please,” she tried again, “please stop it Tasumi! Please.”

“It’s nice to hear her beg again so early,” Agent K remarked idly from her vantage point, lounging across the armchair. “She’s given up trying that with me. Well,” she let out a short laugh, “I can always make her beg me to stop one particular game or another…but really thinking I might feel sorry for her and let her go, that’s what I miss.”

While K spoke, Tasumi stood and began taking her clothes off. She kicked her shoes off first, then shimmed her skirt down her hips, revealing the bright blue panties beneath. The vest and the shirt beneath went next, revealing a simple bra that matched the panties’ color. As Tasumi reached back to unhook it, she slid one socked foot under Riley’s chin, turning her red, tear-stained face upwards. “Check it out Riley,” she said with an evil smirk while sliding the bra down her arms. Her breasts were small and cone-shaped, with dark pink nipples that were standing out proudly to attention, the same size and shape as pencil erasers. “I’m shorter than you, I’m Japanese and I still have bigger tits than you! Well, I have tits, period, so they’d have to be bigger, wouldn’t they?” Tasumi laughed, and Agent K chuckled softly too.

Tasumi ran one hand up her stomach and cupped one of the small mounds from underneath, flicking her nipple with her index finger. “Mmmm, you wouldn’t know, but this is so nice. But you know, I was a little disappointed when your mother started telling me about you. One of my favorite fantasies about you was that you were actually a boy in disguise.” She snickered. “You’d actually be pretty for a boy, not this plain, flat freak that you really are.”

The barbs hit home, and Riley clenched her eyes shut again, curling up till her legs were nearly touching her forehead. “I hate you! I hate both of you!” She screamed, crying once again as she fought vainly against the cuffs trapping her arms.

Tasumi placed her foot against Riley’s cheek and pressed down until Riley squealed. “Shut up and take my panties off, slut. Your hands are tied, so I guess you’ll just have to use your teeth.”

“No!” Riley shouted, shaking her head in total refusal. “Fuck you. I don’t care anymore. You can’t make me!”

Agent K laughed delightedly. “She’s fighting you Tasumi dear!”

Tasumi didn’t look nearly as amused as K sounded. With an angry snarl she grabbed Riley’s hair with both hands and pulled up until Riley screeched with pain and rose up to her knees. The Asian girl leaned in close and grated out through clenched teeth, “Take my panties off now bitch, or I’ll…”

There was a sudden, scraping click from behind Riley. Tasumi probably wouldn’t have stopped her tirade, but at that sound Riley’s squeezed shut and watering eyes flew open and went as round as saucers. A hand made of ice closed around the redhead’s heart, and she went totally limp, ignoring the pain of the double-fisted grip the Asian girl had on her hair.

Confusion on her face, Tasumi released the other girl. Riley instantly went into a crouch and turned towards her mother. Agent K was still lounging in the armchair, but there was now a lit cigarette in her mouth, and the fancy steel lighter she had used to light it was still in her hand. Riley couldn’t stop herself from whimpering like a puppy as she shuffled over to the older woman on her knees. With her arms bound behind her back her frantic pace made her fall on her face twice, but she pushed herself forward regardless. She was absolutely desperate to get to her mother before she became unhappy.

K gave her daughter a small, secret smile and pushed one high-heeled foot out just an inch. Without hesitating Riley lowered her head and began lashing her tongue all over the smooth patent leather. Have to make her happy, have to make her happy, have to make her happy… The panicked, frantic thought was on a continuous loop in Riley’s mind, forcing out everything else.

Tasumi was still standing with only her panties on and a curious expression on her face. She crossed her arms and leaned back on her heels... “What…?”

K smiled at the Asian girl, satisfaction written on her face. “When I first began playing with Riley, you wouldn’t imagine how hard she fought. I had to physically force her to do everything, and she tried to escape at every opportunity if she wasn’t tied down. That was fun for our first few sessions, but the novelty quickly wore off. But then we got a weekend alone, didn’t we Riley dear?” K’s aristocratic voice was soft and gentle, almost loving.

Riley stopped giving her mother’s foot a tongue bath, but didn’t dare to lift her head. “Yes, Mommy,” she said in a tiny, frightened voice.

“And what did we learn that weekend?”

“You can make me do anything you want, Mommy,” Riley whispered. She could feel herself shaking, but there was nothing she could do to stop it. In her mind’s eye she could still see the lighter in her mother’s hand, and the cigarette dangling from her lips, glowing, burning…

“You see, I don’t usually smoke,” K continued speaking to Tasumi. “But I will indulge myself any time I think Riley needs a little reminder. After all, we had such fun with Ms. Lighter and Mr. Cigarette back then, didn’t we Riley?”

“Yes, Mommy,” Riley whispered again. She forced herself not to sob, not to move at all, but tears kept dripping from her eyes to the slick, shiny surface of her mother’s shoes. “I loved it. I love everything you do to me.”

“Wow,” Tasumi said, obviously impressed. “Did you get any video of that? Some people would pay anything to see a girl get broken down this hard!”

“No, dear,” K chuckled. “It’s not a good idea for a spy to appear in a movie. Particularly not one that only those with deep criminal connections will ever see. You understand.”

“Yeah, I guess so. Too bad, though.” Tasumi and K shared another laugh.

“Riley dear, look at me.” Riley held her breath and looked up, blanching slightly as she saw her mother lean forward, the cigarette held between her fingers and a serious expression on her face. “Now Riley, Miss Tasumi wants you to do something for her. And I think you should do it, don’t you?”

“Yes Mommy!” Riley nodded. Please don’t hurt me! Her mind cried out, but she was smart enough to hold herself back.

“Someone like Miss Tasumi has had her cunt licked many, many times. But I know you can give her the best she’s ever had. I know you can, Riley. And if you don’t…” K smiled, showing just a little bit of her teeth. “If you don’t, I shall be very, very disappointed. Do I make myself clear?”

Riley dropped her head to her chest in defeat. “Yes, Mommy,” she whispered sadly.

“Now, crawl over to your friend, apologize for being so rude, and tell her what you want to do for her.” Riley nodded and began to turn, then paused as her mother spoke again. “And Riley? Smile.”

As she turned away from K, Riley allowed herself one tiny, imperceptible sigh of surrender. Each time this happened Riley’s memories always started out jumbled and confused but they always settled eventually, leading her to this point. The point where she was forced to accept that to K, and now Tasumi, she was just a toy, a thing. The point where she gave up, realizing that no matter how much pain and humiliation she would be forced to endure—and there would be plenty of that, she knew—the consequences for disobedience were…Riley suppressed a shudder.

She couldn’t escape, and she wouldn’t even remember, so why resist? That’s what the redhead tried to tell herself, but she could taste the lie in the thought. Deep down she knew that she should keep fighting, keep trying to find a way out, and that her surrender was just giving into her own weakness. And even under that was a truth that really made her cringe in revulsion, a tingle in her pussy and a flutter in her stomach that made her feel dirty all over.

So she carefully put a bright, cheerful smile on her face and shuffled on her knees back to Tasumi, hating her friend, her mother, but most of all herself with every step. Knowing that she’d break unless she took everything slowly she sat back on her heels, her knees spread slightly and her flat chest thrust out, putting herself on display just as K had taught her. “Hey Tasumi,” she said, forcing her voice into the friendly tone she usually used when speaking to her best friend, “I’m really sorry I was being so nasty before. I don’t what got into me. Pretty please, let me lick your pussy. I promise, I can make you feel so good.”

Tasumi smiled back, and Riley actually felt a little spark of hope flare up in her heart. Maybe Tasumi hadn’t completely abandoned their friendship. And besides, so far the Asian girl had only hurt Riley for making her angry. If the redhead could just stay on her good side, things might not be so bad!

“Panties, you cunt,” Tasumi reminded her in a much softer voice. Riley nodded and forced herself to smile wider as she leaned in and gently took the waistband of Tasumi’s last bit of clothing between her teeth. Slowly, she slid her face down, keeping her eyes on Tasumi’s face for as long as she could, making sure that approving smile stayed on the Asian girl’s delicate features. Riley kept moving down lower and lower, until her face was pressing the garment into the floor. Tasumi didn’t move to step out of the panties, so Riley just stayed put.

“Good little slut,” Tasumi said gently, and Riley breathed a sigh of relief. “Now sit up, and tell me how beautiful my pussy is.”

Riley pulled herself up and looked at her friend’s sex. It really was beautiful, a plump, smooth little flower, its petals pink with arousal and just beginning to glisten with dewy moisture. The tiny button of Tasumi’s clit was peeking out almost shyly between them. “Your pussy is so wonderful, Tasumi,” Riley sighed, smiling at it lovingly. “It’s perfect, and beautiful, and I’d just give anything if you let me kiss it all over.”

“And you’ve always wanted to, haven’t you Riley?” Riley looked up at that, a little perplexed. Tasumi just smiled down at her, the expression turning sinister. “It’s okay Riley, I know you’ve always loved me. Isn’t that right? You’ve always been secretly, desperately in love with me.”

Riley swallowed, her smile faltering for just a second as she understood what Tasumi wanted from her. “Yes Tasumi,” she agreed. “I love you…I’ve always loved you.”

“Poor Riley,” Tasumi mocked gently. “It must be so hard, in love with your best friend, playing with yourself every night in bed and praying so hard that someday she might feel the same way.”

Tasumi was a frequent visitor in Riley’s nightly fantasies, and that truth brought a little extra pink to the redhead cheeks. “Yes,” she agreed, suddenly feeling a wicked urge to further her humiliation. “But…but I knew you’d never want a pathetic girl like me!”

An expression of satisfaction increased the smile on Tasumi’s face as she stepped back out of her panties and back onto the sofa, her legs spread wide. “You are pathetic,” she agreed. “But I love you too, Riley. I really do. And that’s why I’m going to let you worship my pussy with your mouth.”

“Oh thank you Tasumi!” Riley gushed with an enthusiasm that was only partially faked. “Thank you so much!” I’ll do a really good job, Riley thought quickly, and she’ll be happy, and Mom said she could play with me, so if I can just stick with her today, this really might not be so bad!

Riley began to crawl forward again, but just a foot or so away from Tasumi, the leash at her collar brought her up short. That was puzzling…the chain lead was mostly symbolic, it’s length long enough to let her move around the entire room unhindered. But looking back, Riley saw that her mother was leaning forward in the chair, pulling the leash short with a delighted smile.

“If you want that lovely little cunt so badly, Riley dear,” the platinum-haired beauty cooed, clearly savoring each word, “you’re going to have to fight for it.”

Riley forced back her bright smile and nodded. “Yes Mommy!” This was a game she understood. K loved to see Riley inflict pain on herself. So the redhead leaned into the collar, letting the leather dig into her neck as she tried to force herself forward. Her airway closed off as she put all her strength into reaching Tasumi, who just smiled down at her serenely.

Fighting desperately for air, but even more desperately to reach her goal, Riley felt tears leaking down her cheeks again as her mother ever so slowly let her press forward. She couldn’t let up for an instant, she knew. If she stopped to give her burning lungs a reprieve, K would just pull back and she’d have to start over again. And that would just make it harder, make it more likely that the skinny redhead would pass out. And passing out would be failure, and as far as K was concerned, failing was disobeying.

So inch by little inch, Riley pulled her way between Tasumi’s legs. She didn’t pause for an instant, even when little spots began to appear before her eyes. She kept smiling, too, the expression now a desperate frozen grin. Tasumi was looking down at her friend’s painful, tearstained face and licking her lips, her fingers just lightly brushing her own pussy.

She was so close, so close! Riley opened her mouth and extended her tongue, and just as the very tip as about to brush the velvety-smooth flesh, K relented and Riley collapsed forward, gulping down mouthfuls of air.

Tasumi actually gave her a few moments to catch her breath before pulling Riley’s head up gently, but insistently. “Lick me,” she ordered softly. And Riley obeyed, beginning by bathing Tasumi’s vulva with long, soft strokes of her tongue, lapping up every drop of the juices that had begun to flow. The Japanese girl’s breath grew ragged and she started running her fingers through Riley’s mussed red hair. At that signal, Riley’s probing tongue became more aggressive, the tip sliding in between Tasumi’s labia and into her hot, moist cleft.

Tasumi brought her knees in, sliding her ankles up and down Riley’s hips and moaning slightly. Riley felt her own body responding to treatment that was far, far gentler than she was used to, and she actually began to enjoy her experience for a change. Her tongue tip slipped into Tasumi’s twitching love canal just for a moment before sweeping up to brush just below her friend’s clit.

“Oh!” Tasumi gasped, her hands grabbing the side of Riley’s head. “Oh, good, good little slut.” Tasting more of Tasumi’s juices flowing onto her tongue, Riley opened her mouth wider, engulfing her friend’s mound entirely. She began alternating, licking her tongue up and down the other girl’s sex one moment, and tracing its tip in a fast, gentle circle around Tasumi’s clitty the next.

Soon Tasumi was moaning loudly, her hands curling into fists in Riley’s hair. Her hips rolled up against Riley’s mouth with every lick, and Riley adjusted her pace to meet her friend’s movements. “Eat my pussy, eat it like you love it,” Tasumi gasped. Her knees squeezed Riley’s sides and her hands left Riley’s hair, coming up to squeeze her breasts as she threw her head back. Staring up at the ceiling, the Asian girl bucked and writhed against Riley’s practiced tongue as she came hard, squealing with pleasure as Riley’s tongue lightly danced across her buzzing clit.

As the aftershocks continued to make Tasumi’s body squirm and twitch, her slender frame began to relax against the sofa. Riley knew better than to back off without permission, and kept her face where it was, gently nuzzling the other girl’s creaming pussy and lapping up her friends nectar. But when she felt Tasumi’s hands on her head again, pulling her upward, she went along without resistance. Soon she was laying against Tasumi as the sweet faced Japanese girl kissed and licked all over her face, cleaning her own juices off of Riley’s cheeks. “Mmmm, yes Riley. You are good at licking cunt,” she murmured in a satisfied voice.

“Thank you, Tasumi,” Riley replied submissively. Tasumi cuddled her closer, and Riley snuggled her face into Tasumi’s shoulder. So far, so good, she thought.

“Are you ready to hurt for me?” Tasumi asked in a loving whisper, stroking Riley’s hair.

Riley froze. “I…wh-what do you mean?” She tried to keep her voice soft and steady, hoping desperately that Tasumi’s accent was causing a misunderstanding.

“Don’t you love me, Riley?” Tasumi asked in a slightly stronger voice, but still one that was very gentle, almost pleading.

“Of course I do!” Riley replied earnestly. Tasumi didn’t stop her as she rose back up onto her knees, staring into Tasumi’s face. There was nothing but a dreamy smile on her friend’s doll-like features. “I love you so much Tasumi. With all my heart!” Please, please no…!

Without changing expression, Tasumi lifted a hand to stroke against Riley’s cheek, a soft caress that almost made Riley cringe away. “I love you too, Riley. And now I want to see my beloved little slut in pain. Don’t you want to hurt for me? I want to see you hurt.”

“I…I…” K suddenly chuckled from behind her, and Riley quickly bit her lip down on the protest she was about to make. She quickly forced her lips into a shaky smile, but she couldn’t stop the tears from welling up in her eyes. “Of course Tasumi,” she said in a quavering voice. “Please…let me hurt for you.”

Tasumi smiled and nodded, still running her hand over Riley’s cheek, chin and lips. “First we need to take this off,” she said, dropping her hand down to the neckline of Riley’s undershirt.

“Here you are dear,” came the reply in K’s crisp accent, and suddenly Riley felt her mother standing behind her. Riley began to shake as the blonde spy loomed over her, but she just handed a pair of scissors to Tasumi and returned to her chair. Riley let out a breath she didn’t even realize she was holding, and squeaked slightly as she felt the cold steel of the scissors against her skin. One cut through each shoulder strap and another long one right down the front and now Riley was completely nude as she knelt before Tasumi.

“My goodness, Riley!” Tasumi said in a pitying voice. “You really just have no tits at all, do you?” She ran her hand over the redhead’s utterly flat chest. “I mean, flat is one thing but this…this really is just pathetic!”

The words stung, but even if Riley had dared to reply, what would she say? It was true. She was one of the tallest girls in class, but that was all puberty had graced her with. She had no more of a chest than she had had when she was eight. Less, maybe. At least when she was eight there was baby fat. Now she really was as flat as any boy.

“Well, don’t worry,” Tasumi said, patting Riley’s nonexistent tit. “With a little decoration we can even make your flat little chest worth looking at!” As Riley wondered what that could mean, Tasumi rose and rifled through her discarded clothes. “Here they are!” There was a soft, musical tinkling, and Riley turned to see what her friend was holding.

The redhead bit her lip as she saw the two gleaming little silver bells, each attached to a wicked-looking alligator clip. “Lie down,” Tasumi commanded, snapping the rounded steel clamps at Riley with a threatening grin.

Trying to prepare herself, Riley closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths as she lay back on the floor. She had to wriggle around a little to arrange her cuffed wrists behind her in a more or less comfortable fashion, and she was glad she did when Tasumi sat on her stomach a moment later. The Asian girl’s slick, hot pussy was rubbing against Riley’s belly, and despite her growing dread the redhead still felt her own sex moistening in response to the sensation.

Tasumi smiled down at her prone friend, and Riley, knowing her mother was watching her every move and gesture, returned the expression as best she could. Then Tasumi’s fingers were brushing over Riley’s small, pink nipples, bringing the tiny nubs of flesh to full attention. Once they were fully erect, Tasumi lifted the bells and let the metal clips sink into Riley’s flesh.

But then they popped off. Tasumi frowned slightly and tried again, this time using one hand to pinch the flesh up around the nipple as she let the clip snap shut. Again, after just a few seconds, the little toy popped free, falling to the floor next to Riley. The tip of Tasumi’s tongue appeared, lightly running over her upper lip as she picked the clip up and opened it as wide as she could, pressing as much of Riley’s skin into it as possible, before letting it close again. It took a few seconds longer this time, but sure enough Riley’s flesh pulled free, this time with a painful pinch at the end that made the redhead wince.

Over and over again Tasumi tried to get the nipple clips to get a firm hold on Riley’s boyish chest, but to no avail. And even though the continued pinching and pulling became more and more painful with each attempt, Riley was careful to keep smiling. Even when tears started to leak down the side of her face and the skin of her non-existent breasts began to turn dark red, she kept smiling. She kept smiling because with each failure Tasumi looked angrier and angrier, and she didn’t dare do anything else to provoke the Asian girl.

Finally, Tasumi threw both clips to the floor and snapped out something that was probably very rude in Japanese. With a snarling expression she dug her fingernails into the abused flesh around both Riley’s nipples and twisted them painfully. She leaned in, her eyes blazing with fury as she brought her face so close to Riley’s they were almost touching. Riley couldn’t stop herself from squirming, but she managed to keep the corners of her mouth up, even as the torment made her whimper. “You stupid, ugly, flat, pathetic worthless little cunt!” Tasumi hissed venomously, cruelly grinding her nails in even deeper before releasing her grip and standing up, turning away in disgust.

Riley didn’t even dare to breathe. Calling attention to herself in even the smallest way would just bring her more pain, she was sure of it. Her chest was throbbing, and she could only hope that whatever Tasumi might decide to do to her next would concentrate on a different part of her body.

To Riley’s relief, when Tasumi came back she just snatched the clips from the ground and took them over to K. Her relief was short-lived, though, when she tilted her head back and saw the Asian girl whispering in her mother’s ear and the sudden, eager smile that appeared on K’s face.

“Oh, but Tasumi, we really shouldn’t!” K protested insincerely. “I mean, we couldn’t do something so…so permanent!”

Permanent? Riley’s stomach knotted up in fear. Tasumi threw a smirk in Riley’s direction and whispered in K’s ear again.

“Hmm…I suppose that is true. I do have one story I’ve been saving up, and this is rather a special occasion. Why not?” Riley’s mother asked, her tone soft and thoughtful. “Yes, why not indeed!” She exclaimed, her voice growing louder and more excited. She slapped her hands against the arms of the chair as she rose to her feet. “Riley, stand up and get in the kitchen, there’s a good girl.” K looked at Tasumi. “I can get her ready for you. I’m assuming you know what you’re doing?”

Tasumi nodded, giggling eagerly. “Oh, you bet. Get her strapped in nice and tight, and I’ll be there in a second.” She went to the door and started rifling through the backpack she had dropped when she had first come in.

“Why Tasumi my dear,” K said, her voice rich with amusement, “I’d almost think you had planned to do this all along!” Tasumi just chuckled in reply, and K turned towards her daughter.

Riley had just risen shakily to her feet, a task made extremely difficult thanks to her hands cuffed behind her back. K put a gentle arm around her slender shoulders, and Riley leaned against her mother for support as she was guided into the kitchen. Humming softly, her mother removed everything from the kitchen table before unlocking one of Riley’s wrists, leaving the cuffs dangling from the other. “Go ahead and sit on the table, dear,” K directed as she opened one of the many secret compartments she had scattered throughout the kitchen.

The redhead did as she was told. She clasped her hands together in her naked lap, the cool air of the kitchen providing some small relief to her throbbing, bruised chest. Fear of what was coming actually drove Riley to risk a question. “Mommy,” she said in a quavering half-whisper, “what are you going to do to me?”

K turned, revealing the three other sets of cuffs she had taken from the compartment. One was another normal pair, but the other two were a special kind that had been used on Riley before, with extra-long chains that could be adjusted, link by link, to any desired length. “I’m going to strap you down to the table, of course,” the blonde woman said with a slightly teasing smile. “Now lie down please.”

With a soft sigh, Riley complied. Stretching her arms out straight over her head. K used the standard handcuffs on her daughter’s wrists, keeping one end around the wrist and the other around one of the table legs. The adjustable cuffs went on her ankles and the legs on the other end of the rectangular table. K carefully and meticulously shortened the chains until Riley could feel the tension of her stretched body, leaving her completely immobile.

“There we are,” K said with a soft, satisfied sigh. She ran her hand over Riley’s body, clearly enjoying the sensation of the young girl’s skin. “Now for the time being this is all I’m doing to you,” K murmured, leaning in to give her daughter a soft kiss on the cheek. “Tasumi, however, might have some other plans.”

As if on cue, Tasumi stepped into the room. “Oh, you bet I do, slut,” the lovely Asian girl had a vicious smile on her face, and was holding a small white plastic case in her hands. “I want bells on those little non-tits you have,” she said matter-of-factly as she set the case down between Riley’s ankles and opened it. “And if I can’t clip them right onto you, I guess I’ll just have to hang them off of these.”

Reaching into the box, she pulled out a pair of little golden hoops that looked almost like earrings. Riley’s eyes widened, and she stopped breathing completely for a moment. Then a curious thing happened. Suddenly, she was completely calm. It was like someone had flipped a switch in her mind. It’s okay, she thought. This won’t happen. This can’t happen. They won’t do this to me.

“Tasumi,” she said out loud, “why don’t you just try the clips again? I’m sure you can get them to stick if you just work on it a little more.”

Tasumi ignored her completely as she continued to take items from her little white box. There was a package of small gauze pads and a bottle of rubbing alcohol, and a little sealed plastic envelope with a pair of long, wicked looking needles inside.

“Those don’t look like piercing needles,” K observed.

“They’re not,” Tasumi replied. Her tone was calm, even her accent had softened. “I’ve got those in here too, the hollow kind, but the rings are only going to be in for a few hours, and we want her to heal up fast after that anyway. So I’m just gonna use the solid ones.”

“Mom, Tasumi, it’s okay, you don’t need to do this,” Riley said patiently. “I mean really, just the clips will work. It’s fine, really.” She twisted against her bonds a little bit, but she was still perfectly clear-headed. “I’m sorry I’m so flat, but I’m sure we can find a way to make them work.” Any second now, she thought, any second now and they’ll realize they can’t do this and put it all away.

But instead of doing as the slender redhead was positive they would, Tasumi took the bottle of rubbing alcohol and wet one of the gauze pads before carefully running it over each of Riley’s nipples several times. Riley gasped as the wet, cold gauze touched her skin, her tiny nipples quickly standing stiff and straight.

Riley started to shake. “Tasumi, cut it out,” she said sharply. Normally, her training would have prevented her from using a tone like that, but circumstances were a little different at the moment. This was going too far, and Riley had to call attention to the fact that they just could not do this to her!

“I think I need to eat her little pussy while you do this, Tasumi,” K said as she pulled a chair close to the table. The tall spy knelt on the seat of the chair and leaned forward giving Riley’s labia a soft little kiss. “I need to feel her twitch. I need to feel her squeeze my tongue when the pain starts.”

Hearing the rich note of expectant pleasure in her mother aristocratic tone, Riley felt her momentary repression start to crack. The sheer, animalistic panic she'd been struggling to repress came bubbling to the surface. “Wait, wait, wait! Seriously, you don’t need to do this, Tasumi!” She babbled, desperately trying to stall for time. “You just want me to put the bells on! We can think of something else! Maybe you just need a bigger clip! I’m sure Mom has bigger ones…right Mom?” K ignored the question, continuing her gentle, exploratory mouthing of her daughter’s sex.

The redhead started straining against her bonds, making the wooden table creak slightly. “You don’t have to do this!” she shouted, tears starting to run down her face.

Tasumi smiled gently and caressed Riley across her freckled cheek. Riley looked up at her friend with a desperate expression “You…you don’t have to do this…” she whimpered.

“Poor Riley,” Tasumi murmured. “My poor, pitiful little Riley.” The cadence of her accent made her sound like she was talking to an infant. “You’re not good enough for me Riley, you understand? You’re too plain and pathetic. If you had tits, you might be worth something, but no. I’m sorry I got so angry before…you are a flat, worthless, pathetic little cunt, but it isn’t your fault. And I really do love you, Riley. So if you’re not good enough for me, I have to make you good enough.” Her hand slid off Riley’s cheek, down her neck and across her chest to gently squeeze the redhead’s erect nipple between thumb and forefinger. “A pretty gold ring, right through here, with a little silver bell hanging off it. A pair of those, and all this wasted space will finally be worth looking at. Don’t you want that, Riley?”

Riley’s mouth opened and closed soundlessly. Panic was warring with the pure self-loathing that Tasumi’s words had instilled in her. Her mother had started to lick her pussy in earnest now, and the slow, insistent strokes of the older woman’s tongue sent pleasure flashing through Riley’s body that confused her even more. “Tasumi…” Riley whispered, shaky with tears, “please stop hurting me…”

“Oh Riley,” Tasumi chuckled lovingly as she applied more rubbing alcohol to the nipple she had just touched, “I haven’t even started yet.” She picked up the packet with the needles and opened it, withdrawing one and bathing it in the antiseptic as well.

Riley felt herself break into a cold, terrified sweat. Desperately, she looked down between her legs, where her mother’s platinum blonde hair was rolling in a very slight circular motion as she devoured her daughter’s pussy. “Mommy,” she pleaded, frantically, “Mommy please, please don’t let her do this!” K just glanced up, her dark eyes meeting her little girl’s. She chuckled deep in her throat, the sound vibrating against Riley’s quim, and then turned her head down again to return to her oral ministrations.

Riley started to hyperventilate, her breath rattling in her chest. She fought desperately against the cuffs that held her stretched against the table, but even if she had been in a position to use her strength effectively, the piece of furniture was far too solid. Before she knew what was happening, Tasumi was placing a hand now clad in a white latex glove against her chest, pressing her down. The Japanese girl’s other hand, similarly gloved, held one of the long, glittering needles firmly between thumb and forefinger. Tasumi shifted her hand to one of Riley’s non-existent breasts, pushing the flesh around her nipple upwards to meet the needle that was approaching it inexorably.

The redhead’s mind went blank with panic. She bucked, she strained, she twisted desperately, but the cuffs held her stretched too tight, and what feeble struggles she could make, Tasumi’s hand on her chest completely nullified. K was plunging her tongue in and out of Riley’s cunt, but absolute terror wiped out any sense of pleasure the young teen might have derived from it. All the while, the needle was drawing closer and closer to Riley’s flesh. Tasumi’s face had no expression except a slight frown of concentration, with no indication she cared about Riley’s desperate fear in the slightest.

Then the needle was going in, right under the little, erect nub of flesh. Searing pain lanced through Riley’s chest. Her mouth dropped open and she stopped breathing completely, staring in wide-eyed shock as the needle passed through her skin and came out the other side. A thin stream of blood welled up and started trickling down Riley’s chest. With the guide hole made, Tasumi wasted no time. One quick wipe of alcohol-soaked gauze, and she was plunging the slightly larger needle on one of the golden rings through the abused flesh. A strangled, choking sound managed to force itself from Riley’s throat, and her entire body was rigid and taut. Faintly, she was aware of the way her muscles were squeezing K’s tongue tightly, and she knew that her mother must have loved the sensation.

Tasumi picked up the other sterile needle and moved her hands to repeat the process on Riley’s other nipple. As soon as she felt Tasumi’s fingers tighten around her flesh the dam burst, and she let out a piercing shriek that made both Tasumi and K jump slightly. “NO!” she screamed at the top of her lungs. “STOP! STOP! NO NO PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE! NONONONOOOOOOO!” The other needle stabbed into her, and she kept screaming, but now without words. She slammed her head into the table over and over as the torturing pain ripped through her, screaming and squealing all the while.

Once both rings were in place, the torment didn’t lessen at all. In fact, if anything, the throbbing ache just added to the intense, stabbing agony of the needles. K stopped licking her and moved away to watch, and Riley barely noticed. She was only vaguely aware of Tasumi clipping the little silver bells to her new adornments and then of the little tinkling sound that filled the air as she shook and sobbed.

Without warning Riley felt a weight pressing down on her stomach, forcing her to exhale. She looked up through her tear-filled eyes to see Tasumi sitting on her abdomen. There was a satisfied, evil smile on her flawless Asian features as she looked down at the redhead’s face. Tasumi spread her legs a little wider, and for the first time Riley was aware of how hot the other girl’s pussy felt pressed against her belly. The Asian girl reached down and started to finger herself. “Now Riley,” Tasumi sighed, “hurt. Hurt for me.”

Riley let out a keening wail of misery. The unbearable pain she still felt would have been bad enough, but now, looking up at the lust and satisfaction on her former best friend’s face, she knew that this was the only reason she was feeling such anguish. She threw her head back as a new wave of helpless sobbing wracked her body, every move sending more pain lancing through her tortured chest. The tiny bells filled the air with their silvery music, adding a bizarre accompaniment to Riley’s song of torment.

“Oh yes,” Tasumi panted, lifting her ass off of Riley slightly as she rolled her hips up against the two fingers she was plunging in and out of her tight cunt. “Just like that, Riley. Hurt for me, you beautiful little bitch. Tell me you love me!”

Unable to put up even that much resistance, Riley just started crying out, “I love you, I love you,” sobbing brokenly all the while.

“Yes you do,” Tasumi gasped, pumping her fingers faster and faster. “You cunt! You bitch! You…nasty…little…srrrlllllut!” With a guttural growl, Tasumi came hard, bucking her hips against her fingers and forcing Riley’s breath out in little hiccups as she pounded her ass against the other girl’s stomach. She withdrew her fingers and licked them clean, moaning languidly. With her other hand she gently kneaded her own small breasts, rolling her nipples between her fingertips as she enjoyed the afterglow.

Wrung out and exhausted, Riley just cried weakly beneath the other girl. “No more,” she whimpered. “Please, please…”

“Mmmm…” Tasumi leaned forward and gently kissed Riley’s cheek, making the redhead flinch back. “You hurt so good, Riley. So, so good.” The Asian girl leaned back with a satisfied smile on her face, fondling herself as she continued to bask in the orgasmic euphoria atop her crying little toy.

“Oh dear Riley, you don’t seem very happy,” K drawled, smiling mockingly down at her daughter from where she stood just off to the side, watching. Riley closed her eyes tighter and turned her head away. “And I thought you’d appreciate a little play date like this. Maybe I should have brought Sierra over instead.”

Riley felt her stomach drop, but as exhausted and wrung out as she was, all she could do was groan, “Mommy, please…!” She hunched her shoulders up a little in a vain attempt to hide. Don’t tell her, don’t tell her that!

“Sierra McCool?” Tasumi asked incredulously, sitting up straight on Riley’s stomach with her hands in her lap. “That horrible cunt?”

“Oh yes,” K said, clearly savoring every word. “Riley has quite a little crush on Miss Sierra. Well, I’m not sure crush is the right word. She actually imagines Sierra doing, well,” K waved her hand to indicate Riley’s bound and tortured form, “all of this to her. And it seems like to more of an insufferable bitch Sierra is, the more intense little Riley’s fantasies are.”

“How do you know?” Tasumi asked curiously.

“Surveillance of course. I keep everyone in this house, and Riley in particular, under constant watch. Each time this sick little slut plays with herself, I know. And when she’s fantasizing about Sierra she tends to be very, hm, expressive. It’s almost like watching a one-girl play. I’ll show you some of the footage later. Of course, all this is to be expected.”

Riley ground her teeth together and twisted against her bonds. Her body was still on fire with pain, and now her mother and her best friend were ruthlessly exposing her deepest, darkest secrets like she wasn’t even there. She desperately wished she could vanish, or at least curl up into a ball and make herself as small as possible, but she was denied even that. A tiny whimper escaped her throat.

“Riley’s body, her hormones, her senses, they all know to link sex with pain and humiliation, even if she doesn’t consciously remember why,” K was continuing. “Not surprising at all that she’d get a little lezzie fixation on her bully, no matter how hard she tries to fight it. And you do try so hard, don’t you dear?” K said, her voice dripping with false sympathy as she patted Riley’s disheveled hair, making the redhead cringe back as much as she was able.

Riley felt some of the weight leave her stomach as Tasumi leaned over again to kiss and nuzzle her neck. Riley jerked back momentarily, but her training took over and she stopped resisting. Despite herself, the tender touch felt so good after all the pain. “Oh Riley…” Tasumi whispered, wonder in her voice. “I never knew. This is too, too, too perfect.” The Japanese girl licked all the way up Riley’s slender neck. “Don’t worry Riley. Soon, you won’t need to fight anymore. Soon you’ll be mine.”

“Wh…what?” Riley looked up at her mother askance.

K was standing there, her arms crossed under her breasts with a peculiarly wistful smile on her face as she looked at the two of them. “I made Miss Tasumi an offer, Riley,” she explained, “and it seems she’s accepted. So. You belong to Tasumi now.”

Tasumi suddenly pressed her lips to Riley’s and forced her tongue into the other girl’s mouth. Riley was too surprised to fight back, and after a moment she began returning the deep kiss reflexively. Tasumi broke the kiss, a wicked grin on her face. “All mine,” she confirmed with a nod. “I wasn’t too excited when I thought I’d only get to play with you like this. But now that I know…oh Riley, Riley…you’re going to love me.” She slid off Riley’s body onto the surface of the table, cuddling up to her side.

“I already love you?” Riley said uncertainly, making the statement a question. She didn’t understand what Tasumi was saying and besides, she was still trying to understand what had just happened. Her eyes tilted up to her mother’s face again. “Mommy? You…you don’t want me anymore?” Riley hated herself for it, but she couldn’t deny that this relationship K had forced on her, horrible, twisted and painful as it was, was the most intimate relationship she’d ever had. And the thought that K could just give her away…it hurt.

K smiled a little and brushed her daughter’s red, tear-stained cheek. “Oh, I may take you out to play once in a while, dear. But let’s be honest…you’re just too old for me anymore. If you weren’t my daughter and, well, so pathetically underdeveloped I’d have lost interest in you long ago.

Unable to stop herself, Riley leaned her head into K’s caress, looking up at her pleadingly. “Mommy…” she said in a soft, quavering voice.

The older woman looked a bit surprised at Riley’s reaction, but she quickly smiled and leaned down, giving her daughter a long, lingering kiss. “My little orphan girl,” she sighed into the redhead’s mouth. “Do you feel like I’m abandoning you? Does it feel like you’re in the orphanage again, crying into your pillow at night because nobody wants you?”

Riley didn’t, couldn’t, say anything, but the way her face started to crumple was answer enough.

K chuckled cruelly as she continued to nuzzle at her daughter’s face. “My sweet little pet…being abandoned is the one and only thing you never have to fear. No, you’re far, far too much fun to use.” She licked some of the tears from Riley’s cheek. “So not to worry, Riley dear. I’m putting you in very good hands.”

Somehow, that did make Riley feel better. Her stomach had twisted like a knife when she thought K was just throwing her away, but hearing that actually made her relax. Suddenly she realized something…something she didn’t really want to admit. This, all this, the torture, the humiliation, it all still meant that she was wanted. And as pathetic as it made her feel, she knew she’d rather keep suffering than lose that. She knew she’d do anything rather than lost that.

K broke the kiss and stepped back. Suddenly, Riley felt one of the ‘good hands’ her mother had mentioned slide between her legs. “That’s right, my sweet little slut,” Tasumi whispered as she rubbed the tips of her fingers in a slow circle over Riley’s dewy mound. “Oh, you’re so wet already! I guess your Mom’s right…you do just love all of this, don’t you?”

Riley bit her lip and clenched her eyes shut, trying to fight a losing battle against her body’s treacherous desires.

“It’s your turn to come now, Riley,” Tasumi cooed into her ear. “I’m going to make you come all over my fingers while I tell you what I’m going to do to you.”

Tasumi slid her index finger right between Riley’s glistening labia, making Riley jerk and gasp as she felt it stroking over her clit. “I can’t play with your memory like your Mommy can,” the Japanese girl said, her tone low and nearly hypnotic. “But I meant it when I said you’d love me. I can’t imagine how alone you must feel most of the time, Riley. Not knowing why you have such sick, perverse desires. Thinking there’s nobody who could possibly understand.”

Riley groaned deep in her throat, and Tasumi licked all along the edge of Riley’s ear. Her finger began probing at the entrance to her friends twitching pussy. “I’m going to be the one who understands, Riley. Slowly, so slowly, I’m going to let you know that I’m the one. I’m the one who can give you what you need. And you do need it, don’t you?”

Her fingers froze, and Riley felt like a bitch in heat as she thrust her hips up against them in a vain attempt at relief. “Tasumi,” she rasped raggedly, “please!”

“Shhh…just listen.” Riley tried to hold herself still, but she couldn’t help but squirm as her friend kept whispering to her. “Tomorrow it starts. Bit by bit, I’m going to let you know that I love you. At first you won’t believe it, but eventually you’ll realize it’s the truth. And you’ll realize you feel the same way. Maybe you’ll get your courage up and confess to me first, or maybe I’ll get bored and do it myself. But in just a few weeks, you and I will be secret girlfriends.”

Riley closed her eyes and shook her head. “No,” she whined, “I don’t…when I don’t remember, I don’t like you like that.”

Tasumi just laughed. “Riley, you are a SLUT. You like everyone like that. Just me being willing to fuck you will be enough to make you fall in love.”

Unable to do anything else, Riley just squirmed her pussy against Tasumi’s unwilling fingers. It was true. It was true. She hated it, but her mother had turned her into this…this…slut. Tasumi was right.

“And you’ll be so happy at first,” Tasumi was continuing. “You’ll feel so wonderful, and you’ll think that all your nasty, dirty fantasies were just because of how frustrated you were. Oh, you’ll feel like something is missing sometimes, but mostly you’ll just be so wonderfully, wonderfully happy.

Then Tasumi licked her lips, and her tone dropped. “But then I’ll start to change things. A little dirty talking…maybe some cute little tie-up games and playful spanking. That will be enough to wake up the dirty little cunt you really are. I’ll keep playing the baby games until you ask me to treat you rougher. And I will. I’ll start treating you worse and worse, even when we’re not fucking. And you’ll love it.” The Asian girl ran her tongue over Riley’s red, tear-stained cheek. “You’ll need it to be more, and worse, and harder. You’ll cry, and you’ll scream…but every single time, you’ll crawl back to me for more. And I’m going to make you crawl, Riley. And beg. And humiliate yourself. And you’ll do it for me, won’t you? My perfect, beautiful, twisted little slut.”

Riley was crying, hot, silent tears that just poured down the sides of her face. She was crying because she knew Tasumi was right. Her best friend was going to take this filthy creature that she had become in her nightmares, and turn her loose. She was crying because Riley finally realized her life was over. She didn’t have any control. She was what her mother had made her, and she was destined to become exactly what Tasumi wanted. Her dreams, her plans… they were dead.

But mostly (and oh, she hated that this was the truth) she was crying because her pussy was tingling so hard that it was agony. If she couldn’t come soon, she’d go crazy. So she opened her teary eyes and stared into Tasumi’s perfect, almond-shaped, completely evil eyes and pleaded once again. “Tasumi, please finish me off, I’ll do anything!”

“Tell me what you need first.”

“I need to come!” she gasped, already knowing what it wasn’t what Tasumi needed to hear.

Tasumi giggled. “I can see that, slut. But what else do you need? I bet you couldn’t come so easy if it wasn’t for this!” With a hiss, Tasumi placed her free hand under Riley’s flat chest and shook the tight flesh there, making the little silver bells ring. The pain made Riley squeal, but it also pushed her closer to the terrible, wonderful release she could feel boiling up in her cunt.

“I need to hurt!” Riley moaned, beginning to cry again. After so many tears already, her sobs were weak, torn things that shook her body limply.

“But why, Riley?” Tasumi demanded sharply. She lifted her hand up and before Riley could brace herself, brought it down onto the redhead's pussy with a stinging slap! Riley’s whole body spasmed, and she arched her back off the table, ignoring the pain in her chest as she offered her sex up for another blow. It hurt, but it felt good…no…hurting felt good!

“Because I’m stupid and pathetic and disgusting and awful!” Riley cried out, her hips pumping in the air. “Because I deserve it!”

“You’re so close, Riley!” Tasumi urged her on. “Just say it…tell me what you know I want to hear!”

And suddenly Riley did know what her friend wanted to hear. She sucked in a huge breath and let it out in a desperate scream, “I HATE MYSELF!” She pulled on her bonds with the last of her fading strength, twisting and tossing in a fit of pure self-loathing. “I hate myself, hate myself HATE myself!”

Tasumi quickly slapped Riley’s cunt three more times and right after the third plunged two fingers into her tight, greedy canal right down to the hilt. Riley’s whole body went rigid. Her eyes rolled back into her head and her mouth dropped open as a harsh, tortured sound that was something between a sob and a moan escaped her throat. Like everything else, the climax Tasumi had forced on her was painful as well as pleasurable. It was a burning, boiling sensation that swept everything else away, leaving every muscle straining in the grip of agonizing ecstasy.

The Asian girl twisted her fingers and Riley let out a keening whine as the sensation flashed through her over-taxed nerves. As Riley began to come down from the pinnacle Tasumi had pushed her to, she found she was whispering with every panting exhalation. “Hate myself…hate myself…hate myself…”

“Shhh…” Tasumi was there, cuddling up to her once again. She placed her finger, the finger that was glistening with Riley’s juices, against Riley’s own lips to quiet her. Without even thinking, Riley lapped her salty-sweet girlcum from her new owner’s finger. Tasumi nuzzled Riley’s neck, and Riley limply rolled her head to the side, giving her better access.

Tasumi gently stroked her hand over Riley’s stomach, murmuring comfortingly, “I know you do, I know. But that’s why I love you Riley. You’re what I’ve always wanted. You’ll always hate yourself, more and more everyday. I’ll make sure of that. But you’ll love me. You’ll need me. I’ll be the only one who understands, the only one who can make it feel right. I’ll be the most important thing in the world to you.” At those words, Riley felt fresh tears trickling down the sides of her face, but she was too exhausted to really cry.

With a soft, loving kiss to the forehead, Tasumi slid off the table. “We’ll take your new rings out soon, Riley. But don’t worry. Someday soon, you’ll be on your knees begging me to give them to you again. I promise.”

Wordlessly, Riley watched as K leaned over and kissed Tasumi’s neck. “Watching you work has been a delight,” K said in a husky tone. “But it’s just made me so tense! Do you suppose we could go upstairs and ‘relax’ for a while? I think Riley needs a little rest anyway.”

Tasumi squeezed K’s large breasts through the lacy bra and grinned. “Oh, that sounds like fun!”

K scooped the small Japanese girl into her arms and they left the kitchen, already kissing and fondling one another. Riley suddenly wanted to call after them, didn’t want to be left all alone. But before she could even begin to find the strength, she finally lost consciousness and fell into blessed oblivion.

------------------------------------

Riley cracked her eyes open, the memories of a terrible, terrible dream fading away. She was in her bed, and for some reason she found that confusing, as if she hadn’t expected to be there. “Ouch!” she cried out, as she suddenly realized she hurt pretty much all over.

“Are you okay?” Riley turned her head at the familiar voice to see Tasumi sitting by the bed, a concerned expression on her face.

“I’m not sure,” Riley replied uncertainly, wincing as she explored which parts hurt and which didn’t. “I’m sore everywhere for some reason.”

Tasumi blinked in surprise. “You don’t remember? I’d better get your mom.” Without another word of explanation Tasumi left, leaving Riley more confused than before.

Then her mother swept into the room, with Tasumi following after. “Riley dear, do you really remember nothing about last night?”

Riley’s head still sort of felt like it was packed in cotton. “Not…really,” she admitted after a moment.

K made a tsk sound and came to the bed, holding a small flashlight in her hand. Riley flinched back as K started shining the bright light into her eyes, but K took her by the chin and held her in place. “I told that doctor I was afraid you had a concussion,” K was muttering, an angry expression on her face.

“Is she alright?” Tasumi asked, still looking worried.

“Well, her pupils are dilating,” K said with a small sigh. “I don’t know…how do you feel, dear?”

“What happened?” Riley asked, a little cross. “Just tell me already!”

K chuckled and ran her hand through her daughter’s hair. “I’m sorry Riley. Well, you found the box of chocolate-covered cherries I had stashed in the refrigerator and helped yourself to the whole box. Do you remember that?”

Chocolate-covered cherries… Yes, she did remember chocolate-covered cherries, now that her mom mentioned them. “I think so…” she replied.

“Well, the predictable happened…” K said with a long-suffering sigh, and Tasumi started laughing.

“You went nuts Riley,” the Asian girl said gleefully. “I’ll tell you all about it later. It was fun! Well, at least until…”

“You fell down the stairs Riley,” K finished Tasumi’s sentence. “Tumbled all the way down and managed to really slam your chest against the railing before you hit the bottom. Then you fell over the side and hit your head. We took you to the hospital, but other than being banged up and bruised, you seemed alright. Does any of this ring a bell?”

“Sort of…I think.” Riley frowned, trying to concentrate. She did sort of start to remember things as they were described to her. And she definitely remembered hurting her chest. That at least would explain why it felt so sore and tight in particular.

“Hmm…well, I’m going to make you some breakfast. Make certain you tell Tasumi if anything’s wrong. She’s been watching over you all night.”

“She…has?” Riley asked as her mom left the room, turning her gaze to her friend. Tasumi blushed a little.

“I was worried about you,” Tasumi said softly. “I’m really glad you’re okay, Riley.” She leaned over and reached her hand over the sheets to catch Riley’s. Surprised at the sudden gesture, Riley just let her.

“Thanks Tasumi,” Riley finally said, a little awkwardly, trying to ignore the persistent flutter in her stomach. She felt herself blushing and quickly lowered her head.

And so she missed the intent way Tasumi was studying her face, and the satisfied smile that appeared a moment later.

“Mine,” the Japanese girl whispered, too softly for Riley to hear. She squeezed Riley’s hand softly, and unable to help herself, Riley squeezed back.

THE BEGINNING...

[Evil Fairy]

------------------------------------------------------

The Surrender of the Princess

By Evil Fairy

------------------------------------------------------

Princess Koriand’r knelt on the bed she had been brought to, her eyes closed and her head lowered. She shifted her weight a little to try and get more comfortable, but with her hands bound behind her back by restraints even she couldn’t break, it was a losing battle. In addition, the air in the darkened room was very cool, and all she had on was a sleeveless shift of thin white fabric, belted around the waist with a strip of black leather.

It was the only article of clothing the slavers had given her when she was taken off the ship, and it barely provided her modesty, let alone protection from the cold. Koriand’r was very grateful to be off the ship, though. Even since she had been captured, she had lived in a perpetual state of fear, knowing all too well the fate of Tamaraneans unlucky enough to be enslaved. But she had been fortunate in that the slavers had a client who had been looking for someone like her, and wanted ‘the merchandise’ delivered in good health and untouched. All things considered she had been treated well, relatively speaking.

But now she was here, and her fate was completely unknown to her. She had no idea who had purchased her. Her captors had never mentioned anything specific about this mysterious client or why they wanted a Tamaranean. Though the fact that she had been brought to a bedchamber certainly suggested a reason…Koriand’r bit her lip tightly to keep herself from crying out, and a tear of panic trickled down her cheek. Whoever this ‘client’ was, she wouldn’t let him see a sign of weakness from her. She forced herself to calm down, to think ahead. She would bide her time, waiting for an opportunity. If her owner really intended to use her for…that…he might grow lax about keeping her secure if she played along for long enough. If that happened…

The lights in the room grew softly brighter, and Koriand’r straightened up. A moment later, the door opened and a figure stood silhouetted in the brighter light beyond. “What do you think you’re doing?” The figure snapped in a voice that, while low and somewhat harsh, was undeniably female. “I said, what do you think you are doing?” The voice, now unmistakably angry, snapped Kori out of her surprise.

“I…I…was…waiting for you…Mistress. As I had been told to.” She stammered a reply.

“I mean, what do you think you’re doing on the bed?” The figure entered the room, allowing Koriand’r to get a good look at her for the first time. To her surprise, her new owner was a girl, no older than Kori herself. A dark blue cloak was draped over her shoulders, preventing Kori from seeing what she wore underneath. “I don’t allow my pets on the furniture without my permission. Do you think a slave ranks any higher?” The girl said contemptuously. “Get down at once.”

Koriand’r scrambled to get down from the high bed, almost falling on her face due to her bound hands. Once off, she stood uncertainly as her new Mistress walked around the bed, looking at the mattress with a disapproving expression. “You messed up my sheets, slave.” She said softly. “You’ll have to be punished for that.”


“Please…I am sorry.” Kori spoke in a submissive tone. “I will fix them at once.”

“Maybe later.” The pale girl glanced over at her new acquisition. “On your knees.” Koriand’r sank down to the floor carefully, trying to maintain her balance. “Now lower your head.” Kori complied, looking down at the floor. “Lower.” The former princess sank back on her heels, bending her head forward slightly. “I said lower!” The voice above her snapped again. “Are you being stubborn, or stupid?”

Her cheeks flaming in humiliation, Koriand’r bent at the waist until her forehead was almost touching the ground. She heard the other girl’s footsteps clacking on the hard floor and then the tips of her feet entered Kori’s very restricted field of vision, clad in slim, polished boots of some kind. “What is your name, slave?”

“I am Princess Koriand’r of Tamaran.” She replied, a hint of defiance in her voice.

“A princess, hm?” Her mistress chuckled throatily. “I guess you’re probably a little disappointed at how things have turned out for you, aren’t you? Too bad. You will call me Mistress Raven, or just Mistress. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mistress Raven.”

“Good girl. Do you know what you are, Koriand’r?”

“I am…a slave, Mistress Raven.” Kori whispered.

“You are MY slave. My property. My…toy. You will obey me, with no hesitation. Any hesitation will be punished, severely. If you obey, your life might not be unpleasant. In fact, you might even find that you enjoy my…attention.” There was a smirk in Raven’s voice as she said this last part, and Koriand’r felt a sudden flush of heat run through her body. “Do you understand what I’ve told you, Koriand’r?”

“Yes, Mistress.”

“Stand.” Kori quickly pulled herself to her feet, not sure what would come next. Raven stepped close to her and walked in a tight circle around her body. Feeling those cold, hungry eyes running all over her body, Koriand’r shivered slightly, and Raven chuckled again. “What a pretty slave you are.” She murmured, and caressed her slave’s cheek with a surprisingly warm hand. “Like a beautiful doll. Tell me, do you think you’ll enjoy being my toy?”

“Y…yes, M-mistress Raven.” Kori replied in a shaking whisper.

Raven smiled knowingly. “Liar.” Her hand traced over her slave’s chin and began sliding down her neck. “You’re scared and uncertain…you want me to free you, to let you go to your home and the status you once enjoyed. You long for a chance to escape. That’s the truth, isn’t it? You can speak honestly, Koriand’r.”

The princess felt herself shaking, and she was helpless to stop it. “Yes Mistress Raven.” She said, almost crying. “That is true.” That warm hand left her skin and vanished beneath the cloak once again, and Kori closed her eyes and braced herself, sure that she was about to be punished.

Instead, she heard that throaty chuckle again. “That’s all right. I wanted a slave who hadn’t been broken yet.” Koriand’r dared to crack her eyes open again and saw Raven smiling at her cruelly. “I like that fire in your eyes. But I can tame that fire and bend it to MY will, and I will. In time, you’ll come to love being my slave. You’ll be desperate to please me, longing for my touch. When your training is complete, if I gave you your freedom, you would beg me to take you back.”

As Raven spoke, Koriand’r felt truly afraid. As the red-haired princess looked into the eyes of the girl who had bought her, she felt her body respond to the coldly burning fire she saw there. She was suddenly afraid that everything Raven said would come true. And from the knowing smile on her face, she knew that Raven understood her realization.

“Now, I want to get a better look at my new toy.” Raven continued, extending her hand from her cloak again. There was an odd sensation at Kori’s chest, and she looked down to see a spark of black energy resting on the neckline of her shift. Raven’s fingers twitched, and the energy slid down her chest, slicing through the fabric and the simple leather belt. Raven gestured again, and Kori felt a similar sensation at each of her shoulders. The cloth fell away, and Koriand’r stood naked. Reflexively, the princess squeezed her legs together and turned her hips, a vain attempt to preserve what was left of her modesty.

“None of that.” Raven said sharply, and Kori felt her pelvis pulled straight again by Raven’s power. “Stand with your feet apart.” Afraid to see what would happen if Raven needed to force her, Koriand’r shifted her stance so that her feet were separated. “That’s better.” Raven ran her hand down Kori’ belly, making her shiver at the soft, warm touch. “Such beautiful golden skin.” She whispered. “And I see your hair was removed as I instructed.” Koriand’r blushed brightly as she felt Raven’s eyes on her bare mound.

Raven paced another circle around her slave, letting her fingertips trail over Kori’s skin as she moved. “Perfect.” She said admiringly. “Absolutely perfect.” And the former princess enjoyed the praise, even while part of her hated herself for it. Raven moved to face her again, and her hand rested on Kori’s breast, squeezing the golden orb softly and pulling a languorous sigh from her property. The pale girl smiled evilly. “I think we can begin your real training tomorrow. Tonight I just want to play with you.”

With that, her hand went to her neck and undid a small clasp, allowing the cloak to slide off her shoulders and drift down to the floor below. Kori’s eyes widened as she saw what the other girl was wearing beneath it. A patent leather corset with a heavy metal zipper running up the front covered her torso, beneath which was an extremely short leather skirt, with a large, polished steel buckle. On her legs she had on an imposing pair of black thigh high boots, polished to a mirror sheen. Beneath everything, her skin was hugged tightly by a fishnet body stocking that ended just above her elbows, leaving her hands bare. Raven smiled as she watched the slave’s reaction.

“How do you like my little outfit?” She smiled, reaching out to stroke Koriand’r’s cheek.

“I…like it very much.” Kori whispered, closing her eyes. It wasn’t a lie.

“Thank you. Your ‘uniform’ isn’t complete yet, though. Would you like me to free your hands?”

Koriand’r opened her eyes again. “Oh, yes Mistress Raven! Please do.”

Raven shook her head solemnly. “Do you think that’s how a slave asks her Mistress for something? Try again.” Kori hesitated for a moment, then cried out softly as she felt something snap against her breast. Raven had pulled a riding crop from behind her and had whipped the short loop of leather against the sensitive skin.

“I told you to try again, slave. Remember what I told you about hesitation?” Swallowing, Koriand’r sank to her knees, once again lowering her forehead to the floor in submission.

“Please, Mistress Raven. I beg you, please free my hands, so I can serve you better.” There was quiet for a moment.

“Sit up.” Kori rose again nervously, not daring to look up at her owner. The riding crop lashed out again, cracking loudly against one breast, and then the other. Kori almost fell backwards from the surprise of the sharp stings, and whimpered loudly in response.

“Almost, but not quite, slave. When a slave asks for something, there is no ‘I.’ You will refer to yourself as ‘this slave.’” She sighed, sounding somewhat bored. “Now, try again, and get it right this time. I would hate to leave marks on those wonderful breasts so early on.”

Koriand’r felt the blood rush to her face as she lowered herself again. “Please, Mistress Raven. This slave begs you to free her hands.” She whispered, feeling herself start to shake again. The humiliation of referring to herself like a thing was bad enough, but even worse was how she felt her body betraying her. She was grateful that she was kneeling now, for if she had been standing, Raven would surely see the signs of her arousal.

There was a sharp crack and Kori felt the links of the chains that she bound her hands together slide off her back and fall to the ground with a metallic tinkle. That dispelled any plans the former princess had for escape at the moment. If Raven’s powers could break the chains that her own strength couldn’t, her owner would have no trouble restraining her with them.

“You may sit up again.” Raven said, and Kori obeyed, rubbing her wrists as best she could despite the fact that Raven had left the heavy black metal shackles in place. Her Mistress was standing above her, watching her with a satisfied expression. “As I said, your uniform isn’t quite complete. You just need one more thing.” She turned to the bed, and retrieved something from the small table beside it. “Take this.” She commanded, holding the object out. It was a collar, one that matched the shackles at Kori’s wrists.

Wordlessly, Kori reached up and took the heavy thing out of Raven’s hands. She lifted it to her neck, brushing her long red hair out of the way and was about to snap it closed when she paused. She had done all of that barely even thinking of it, and was shocked by how easily she had followed Raven’s command. Her fear returned, the fear that something about this girl standing above her would make her lose herself in the tide of submissive lust that was washing over her.

“Close it.” Raven’s soft order reached Kori’s ears. And, holding her breath, the princess-turned-slave obeyed. The snap as the collar closed seemed to fill the room. “Very good, little slave.” Raven praised her. “Now, without standing, turn to your left.” Koriand’r did as she was told, noticing that the lights in the room were brightening again. Directly in front of her was a large mirror attached to the wall, allowing her to see herself for the first time in months.

It was a shock to her. Physically, she looked pretty much the same. She had been groomed and cared for aboard the slaver’s ship in preparation for her delivery, she was clean and healthy, her hair was full and lustrous. But where was the Princess of Tamaran? Where had she gone, to be replaced by this girl who knelt on the floor, naked and defeated, shackles on her wrists and a collar on her neck? She looked into the eyes of her reflection, wanting to see the hope and defiance that she wanted to believe she still possessed. But it wasn’t there to be found. The only light in those brilliant green eyes came from excitement…desire. Lust.

“Tell me what you see in the mirror, Koriand’r.” Raven’s voice urged softly from her right.

Kori took a deep breath, slumping back and lowering her head. “I see…a slave.” She said in a quavering voice. “I see your slave, Mistress Raven.”

“And do you like your new uniform?” The voice was gently mocking, and Koriand’r closed her eyes to hold back tears of embarrassment.

“Yes, Mistress Raven. Thank you.”

“Turn towards me.” Kori shuffled back to face her owner, seeing that she had shifted her posture, her arms crossed over her chest and her left foot extended towards the slave. “Show me how grateful you are for what I’ve given you.” She said. Koriand’r bit her lip and looked up at her, confused. Raven smirked down at her possession. “Kiss it.”

Feeling herself tremble in expectation, Kori lowered her head yet again. She looked at the shining, cold tip of Raven’s boot, and licked her lips. When her face was less than an inch away she paused for an infinitesimal space of time, just enough to steel herself to surrender to this latest degradation. Then she pressed her lips to the polished leather and felt a spark of electricity that traveled from her lips through her body and down to her burning pussy, increasing the dampness she felt spreading between her legs.

As the soft, wet sound of her kiss filled the air, Raven let out a long sigh of satisfaction. “What a good girl.” She chuckled softly. “You may stand, Koriand’r.” Kori hurried to comply, pulling herself to her feet. Raven stepped behind her, and Kori fought the urge to look behind her. “Place your hands behind your head.” The soft voice instructed, and the red haired slave obeyed. “Good…now keep them there. No matter what. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mistress Raven.” Then there was silence. Koriand’r could hear nothing but the sound of her own breath and the blood beating in her ears. Time stretched out…minute after minute ticked by, without the slightest sound from the girl who stood behind her. Kori began to wonder if Raven was actually there, if she hadn’t left as part of some kind of test.

Then the silence was split by the swish of the riding crop and the loud snap as it connected with Kori’s ass. Squeaking in surprise, she jumped into the air at the sharp sting but managed to keep her hands where they belonged. The quiet returned. But a few moments later the crop swung out again and connected with Kori’s other cheek. Her body twitched, but she had braced herself this time and didn’t move much. She felt the tip of the tool tracing a circle around the soft flesh of her rear, and she whimpered in expectation.

Raven’s heels clicked against the floor, and then she was in front of her slave once again, a gentle smile on her face that contradicted the wicked sparkle in her eyes. “Do you know why I did that, slave?”

Kori swallowed. “To…punish me, Mistress Raven?” The soft leather loop snapped tightly against the slave’s erect nipple.

“THAT was punishment. For being wrong.” Raven smiled cruelly. “But this…” She hit the other nipple. “…is for my enjoyment.” Her eyes traveled over her acquisition’s form, drinking in the sight of her beautiful naked body trembling in fear and anticipation. Her eyebrows twitched, and Kori blushed deeply. “And for yours, it looks like.” She extended the crop towards the slave’s sex, and Kori turned her head, closing her eyes tightly against the blow she expected.

Instead, she felt the gentlest touch as the leather tip of the crop brushed ever so lightly against her wet, glistening pussy. She shivered, and a soft moan escaped her lips before she could pull it back. “Look at me.” Raven commanded, and Kori opened her eyes, her head back to the front. Raven was holding up the crop, looking at the wetness shining on the loop of leather with a pleased smile. “You’ve enjoyed what I’ve done to you so far, haven’t you?” Too embarrassed to speak, Kori just looked down at the floor. “Answer me.” Raven said compellingly.

“Yes Mistress Raven.” Kori replied, in a barely audible whisper.

“What a good slave you are!” Raven exclaimed softly, and Kori once again felt a sudden rush of pride at the genuine praise. “And such a good slave deserves a reward, I think.” She turned and walked to her bed, sitting on the edge of the mattress and holding her left foot out again. “On your hands and knees, come to me.” She commanded. Resistance seemed silly at this point, and totally futile besides, so with a little sigh of surrender Kori sank down to her hands and knees and crawled over to Raven, settling back on her heels when she got close enough.

Raven held up her leg. “Take it off.”

“Yes, Mistress…” Kori replied in a soft voice, reaching up to slowly pull the thigh high boot off of her owner’s leg. As she did so, her eyes seemed irresistibly drawn upwards, following the curve of Raven’s leg to where it vanished into the shadow beneath the leather skirt. Watching her slave, Raven chuckled, and Kori blushed deeply.

“I don’t think you’ve earned the right to look at that yet, do you?”

The flush on Kori’s cheek turned brighter. “No, Mistress Raven. I haven’t.” She murmured as she dropped her gaze, continuing to pull the boot off. It slid free, and Raven sighed as she wiggled her toes. Koriand’r noticed that the fishnet body stocking didn’t cover her legs completely either, ending just above her ankles.

“Kiss it.” Raven commanded again, and Kori looked up at the breathless tone in her voice. Her mistress was looking down at her, her eyes almost glowing with intensity. Koriand’r was helpless to look away from those eyes, caught in the burning sensation she saw there. She felt like she was floating as she gently took Raven’s foot in her hands, lifted it to her lips and kissed the top of it lightly. The eye contact was broken as Raven sighed languidly, her eyelids fluttering as she let herself fall back against the bed.

“Such a good slave.” She murmured on the edge of Kori’s hearing. The foot slid out of the slave’s hands and slipped downwards, running along Kori’s inner thigh. The red haired girl froze at the close contact, her mind growing hazy. “It’s so warm right here.” Raven said teasingly from above her as her foot inched higher and higher. As the tip of her Mistress’ toes brushed against the bare mound of her pussy for the first time, Kori shuddered heavily, spreading her knees wider without thinking. “Mmm, and so wet…” The touch was broken as Raven retracted her foot, and the former princess moaned softly in disappointment.

Raven chuckled softly as she levered herself up on her elbows to look down at her slave. “Look at this…” She said, lifting her foot in front of Kori’s eyes. Kori could see her juices glistening on the tips of Raven’s toes, and she could smell the fragrance of her own pussy on them. “That’s your mess, slave.” Her owner whispered. “What do you think you should do about it?”

Kori looked up at Raven, then back at her foot. “I should…clean it up, Mistress Raven?” She whispered in return. Raven smirked and watched expectantly. Kori lifted her hands to once again cradle her mistress’ foot, opening her mouth. Her tongue slid out and lightly brushed against Raven’s toes, tasting the salty-sweetness of her juices. Raven closed her eyes, sighing in pleasure. Feeling somewhat emboldened, Kori sucked Raven’s smallest toe into her mouth, running her tongue over it.

The effect on Raven was electric, as Koriand’r could feel her Mistress’ body tense immediately, and a low moan escape her lips. –I’m giving her pleasure.- Kori thought, and shuddered again. –I’m pleasuring Mistress Raven.- The wicked deliciousness of the thought sent a burning hot flash through Kori’s body, and she lost all thought of escape, or dignity, or self as she gave herself over to her task, worshipping the foot of her owner with her mouth.

One by one, she cleaned each of Raven’s toes, closing her lips around them and stroking her tongue back and forth over them. As she worked, Raven laid back against the mattress again, moaning softly from time to time. From where she knelt, she could see Raven’s hand drift beneath the waistband of her skirt and saw the movement of the leather as her owner began to play with her pussy.

“That’s it…” Raven panted, her hips moving up and down gently. “Just like that, slave.” Kori finished cleaning Raven’s big toe and without a thought opened her mouth and began bathing her foot with her tongue, and Raven groaned in ecstasy. “Oh, good slave…such a good slave.” She muttered, and those words sent Kori’s lust spiraling as she lavished her tongue all over her mistress’ foot, reveling in the feelings her submission was causing her.

Then Raven went totally rigid, crying out loudly, and Koriand’r almost came herself when she realized her mistress was enjoying an orgasm that she had helped create. She continued lapping at Raven’s foot until the pale girl took it out of her grasp, a dreamy smile on her face. “Well done, my slave.” She said, sliding her hand out of her waistband. She looked at her fingers, coated in the tangy juices of her climax, and held them out to Kori. The slave eagerly leaned forward and lapped Raven’s hand clean, relishing the taste of her Mistress, subtly different from her own.

“Mmm, that was very good.” Raven murmured, sighing in satisfaction. “But now I think you’ve earned your reward, Koriand’r. Do you want me to make you come?”

Kori nodded, unable to conceal an eagerness that was almost puppylike. “Oh, yes, please Mistress Raven. Please make…” She paused, remembering her orders. “Please make this slave come.” Raven smiled in approval, and Kori felt herself wriggling in pleasure.

“What if I wanted to make you come with this?” She asked, holding her foot up again, shining in the dim light.

Kori lowered her eyes submissively. “You can do anything to this slave you want, Mistress Raven.” She murmured.

“But what do you want me to do?” Raven asked, her voice soft but compelling. “You’re a slave now. And if you want something from your Mistress, you must beg me for it.”

Kori blushed. She thought the last of her inhibitions had been stripped away, but having to ask for this…but the burning and tingling between her legs wouldn’t be denied. “Please, Mistress Raven…” She whispered almost silently. “Make this slave come with your foot.”

“What’s that?” Raven asked, cupping her hand over her ear with a cruel smile. “You’ll have to do better than that.”

“Please, please Mistress Raven!” Kori said loudly. “Please make this slave come with your foot!”

“How?” Raven asked, her smile turning totally evil. “Beg me for exactly what you want me to do.”

Koriand’r pressed her face to the floor as she knelt before her owner. Her lust was sending the blood pounding into her ears, her humiliation sending her desire spiraling higher and higher out of control. “Mistress Raven, I beg you!” She almost shouted, the words feeling as if they were almost coming from a different person. “Please Mistress Raven, FUCK this slave’s pussy with your FOOT until she comes!” Her chest heaving, she remained prone on the ground, the echoes of her pleading ringing in the room as she waited for a reply.

“Lie on your back and spread your legs.” Raven commanded finally.

“Oh, thank you Mistress Raven.” Kori sighed as she quickly obeyed.

“No more talking, slave.” Raven ordered, a pleased smile on her face. “But…you can make whatever sounds you like.” Kori looked up at the ceiling, her breath choppy and rough and she felt Raven’s foot slide up her thigh once again. She mewed in pleasure as the first gentle caress she felt against her pussy lip as Raven stroked her toes along it.

Then those toes were sliding between them, and Kori arched her back up, her hands grasping at the smooth floor. She felt a toe slide into her canal, and her hips bucked up violently, her breath coming only in harsh moans of pleasure. As she writhed on the floor, the foot of the girl who had purchased her stroking her pussy, she truly felt like a slave. Her legs opened wider, wordlessly surrendering her body and herself to Raven, who smiled in satisfaction at her slave’s debasement.

Raven slid her toes along Kori’s inner lips, sending white hot waves of passionate ecstasy through the helpless girl. “Are you mine?” Raven asked softly, and Kori looked up at her, panting as her writhing body glowed with sweat. “Do you belong to me, body and soul?” Her toes stroked against Kori’s clit, and the slave’s eyes rolled back into her head as her hips pumped up and down against her Mistress’ foot. “Answer me, Koriand’r of Tamaran.” Raven urged, and her words sent bolts of pleasure through Kori’s body and mind. “Do you give up all your life before this moment, all your rights as a person, all for the privilege of serving me as a slave?”

Kori held herself up on her elbows, her eyes clamped shut as her body vibrated. She wanted to come, she NEEDED to come, she SHOULD be coming, but she knew that she wouldn’t be able to unless she answered Raven’s answer, made the final surrender. The tattered remnants of the princess Kori once was tried to hold back against the abject, animalistic lust that raged in her blood. “Yesss…” She hissed, and the final wall was blown away. “YES!” She screamed, and as she gave herself up completely, she felt the most powerful orgasm of her life blaze out from her pussy and send her spiraling down into a mindless wave of pleasure.

Raven slowly withdrew her foot from the slave’s pussy and looked down at where the other girl lay, eyes closed and twitching from the aftershocks of her orgasm. She smiled softly and stood, walking to the far end of the room. She pushed a button on the wall.

The blinds slid up, and daylight flooded the room. The girl who lay on the floor took a deep breath and slid up into a sitting position, slumping against the side of the bed. “Oh Raven, that was simply glorious!” She gushed.

Raven smiled, looking back at her. “I’m glad you enjoyed it as much as I did, Starfire.”

Starfire stood and joined Raven by the window, looking out over the bay. She hit the hidden clasps on her shackles and collars and they fell away easily, clattering against the floor of the bedroom. “It is my turn to pick the game next, is it not?”

Raven chuckled and nodded. “That’s right.”

Starfire clapped her hands together. “Wonderful…I already have an idea, but I shall need to make sure it was as good as this one!” She went to the door, grabbing a robe that hung beside it and pulling it on before she left. “Tell me, Raven…are you ticklish?”

“Sometimes, but just on my ribs and…” She paused. “Wait…why do you ask?” Starfire left the room, an impish smile on her face. “Starfire…? Starfire!”

[Evil Fairy]

This one was my very first Jam entry. It basically featured some kind of extra-dimensional invader coming to earth and messing things up in a Halloween-style. Hard to remember the exact specifics, it was a decade ago. (Gods, that makes me feel old! o_o )

------------------------------------------------------

Operation: T.R.I.C.K.

-------------
Tentacles
Ravish
Incredibly
Cute
KNDs
-------------

By The Evil Fairy

For the 2007 WWOEC Halloween Writers’ Jam

------------------------------------------------------

High in the mountains in a remote corner of the world a black crag jutted up like an ominous fang. Thunderclouds hung all around it and swarms of bats seemed inexorably drawn to it. At it's highest point orange light poured out of a cave mouth carved to resemble the grinning face of a jack o'lantern.

A purple streak suddenly appeared in the sky above the crag. Moments later there was a bright flash of light right at the cavern's entrance, and a huge, shadowy figure stepped inside. Instantly a bone-chilling howl echoed through the caves and in seconds a horde of small, black-robed forms was filling the cave, barring the intruder's passage.

"Hold it!" the one the lead snapped, pulling back her robe to reveal the face of a young girl with long blonde hair. "You can just, like, drag your sorry butt out of here dude," she continued with a Valley Girl accent. "The Sleeping Jacks have guarded this temple for like a kazillion years and you are totally not coming inside."

The intruder, still concealed by shadows it seemed to carry with it, made a small gesture and a surge of energy bowled over the girl and a huge knot of her comrades. With an outraged cry the ones still standing rushed to the attack, but the intruder swept it's hand to the side and a wave of sparkling purple washed over the entire cave, throwing all of the kids back against the walls. Without a word the massive figure walked slowly into the caves.

The blonde girl groaned weakly and was helped into a sitting position by another Jack. "Jamie!" he said urgently, "Jamie, get it together! We can't stop that guy...we've got to get you and the other girls out of here before it's too late!" Jamie nodded and the two of them began rousing the others into a frantic evacuation.

Meanwhile the intruder had reached its destination. In the deepest level of the caves there was a black pedestal carved right out of the living rock. On this pillar sat a small pumpkin, it's wicked grin and slanted eyes dark and empty. The top was removed, and it seemed its interior cavity was filled with candy.

"So here you are," the intruder spoke to it in a slow, deep tone. "I felt you from worlds away...I think you and I are much alike. How long, I wonder, have you been held here?" It extended a hand, and a small purple spark leapt from its fingertips to the pumpkin. The ominous figure chuckled. "Far too long. I will set you free. And in payment I think I'll sample this world's delights...I think there is enough to go around."

With a sinister laugh the intruder vanished. The pumpkin's face began to glow with yellow light, and the candy piled within it swiftly melted into a thick, pink liquid. Slowly, it began to grow.

"Sweeeeet..."

--------------------------------

In the Kids Next Door Moon Base Numbuh 86 waiting the only way she knew how...impatiently. She was dressed like Raggedy Ann, with a blue and white dress, white mittens, two red spots on her cheeks and her frizzy red hair teased into a yarn-like consistency. She tapped her foot on the ground, crossing her arms as she glared at the closed door in front of her.

"Sir, could you hurry it up?" she called out in her Scottish accent. "We're gonna be late!"

"Just a second! This helmet's hard to get on." Rachel, or as she was better known, Numbuh 362, Supreme Commander of the Kids Next Door, called out from the other side.

"D'you need some help?"

"Nah, I got it." A moment later the door slid open and Rachel stepped out, clad in an incredibly authentic Samus Aran costume. "What do you think?" Her voice echoed out from behind the helmet as she teasingly pointed her cannon-arm at her doll-like friend.

Fannie applauded, obviously very impressed. "Oh, sir! Best costume ever!"

Numbuh 362 laughed. "Thanks. C'mon, the others should be getting here soon."

Several minutes later both female operatives were in the Moon Base's main bridge with a few other costumed kids, ready for a night of high-powered trick-or-treating. "Hey everyone!" she called out over the general hum of the crowd, and everyone fell silent. "The shuttle will be here in a few minutes. We've got a three-city route planned out. Are we ready to get some candy?"

The crowd snapped to attention. "Yes sir, Numbuh 362 sir!"

Suddenly Numbuh 35 burst into the bridge, a sheaf of people held in his hands and a worried expression on his face. "Sir! Numbuh 362!" He sighed in relief as he caught sight of her. "Oh, I'm glad I caught...wow, awesome costume sir."


"Thanks." Rachel chuckled.

"Sorry to bother you sir," Numbuh 35 continued, "but we have a situation."

362 sighed. "What is it Bartie?"

"We've been getting reports from the Treat-or-Trickster squads for the last half hour," the communications operative pressed the reports into Rachel's hands, who frowned. The Treat-or-Tricksters were elite groups that had volunteered for the job of keeping kids safe from candy pirate attacks on Halloween.

"What's the matter? Can't they find the pirates?"

35 shook his head, pointing at the reports. "Oh, they found them alright. Ship after ship, all of them ripped to pieces and completely stripped of cargo. They've tried questioning the crews, but all the pirates are in an advanced state of sugar-crash."

All the other operatives were clustered around Rachel, trying to peek over her shoulder at the papers. "What could have done this?" Numbuh 86 asked in a confused tone.

"That's not all." Numbuh 35 hit some buttons on the main console and the big screen flickered to life. "Just a few minutes ago we got this..."

The screen was filled with static, but the voice, distorted as it was, was unmistakable. "Kids Next Door! This is Captain Stickybeard! We're under attack...I think my ship's the last one left!" At this point there was a loud crash and the transmission became inaudible for a moment. "...no good! We're goin' down! Ye've gotta stop it!" The message ended.

Everyone was quiet for a moment. "Who's checking it out?" Rachel finally asked.

"TT Squad One." 35 replied.

"Good." Rachel nodded. "Numbuh 5's with that group. She's the best candy expert we've got."

And at that moment the big screen went red. Alarms began blaring through the entire Base, the sign of a priority one alert. "Moon Base!" Sure enough, it was Numbuh 5, and she looked terrified. "This is Numbuh 5! We got big trouble here!"

362 stepped forward. "Numbuh 5, this is Numbuh 362. What's your situation?"

"Oh, you are not gonna believe this. Take a look!" The camera shifted angle and a nightmarish sight came on the screen. There was Stickybeard's Sweet Revenge, flagship of the candy pirates. It was wrapped tightly in the massive green vines of a monstrous jack o'lantern, easily as large as the ship itself. It's evil, grinning face glowed with fiery yellow, and it seemed to brighten in intensity as it cracked the ship in two. The vines lifted the ship above the pumpkin, and tons and tons of candy poured into the horror's open top.

Numbuh 5's face came back onscreen. "If that thing took out all the other pirates it ain't gonna get full now. It'll come after the trick-or-treaters next, you can bet on it!"

"Right!" Rachel nodded and rushed to the console. "Moon Base to all available KND operatives...there is a Super-Duper Mega Threat in sector C-18. Converge on Numbuh 5's location immediately. Kids Next Door, battle stations!"

--------------------------------

In mere minutes the bulk of the KND's forces, most still in costume, were gathered around the monster. The attack on Stickybeard had taken place in the shallows just outside of the suburbs, but the jack o'lantern was even now trying to make it's way deeper in to the houses and the candy it seemed inexorably drawn to. Squadrons of KND fighters swarmed around it, but their weapons had no effect on its smooth orange hide and it barely slowed its advance to swat at them.

As Rachel and Fannie and the other operatives from the Moon Base touched down, the beast spoke in a massive, grinding voice that made the ground shake. "SWEEEEET..."

"I want to know what that thing is and how we stop it!" 362 said brusquely as she walked into the command camp, every operative saluting smartly. Like most of them, she still had her costume on, though she'd left the helmet behind and removed the arm cannon.

"We've got something sir." The Numbuh 44's walked up, a blonde girl in a black robe standing between them. "We showed up on the edge of the camp. She says she knows what it is."

"For sure," The girl stepped forward. "And we are, like, totally doomed."

"Who are you?" Numbuh 362 asked.

"I'm Jamie...I'm in charge of the Sleeping Jacks. Every Halloween we get together and guard that thing and make sure it doesn't wake up. But this totally uncool guy just walked right through us tonight. We like barely got out in one piece."

Numbuh 86 grabbed the blonde by the shoulders. "So you let that thing loose? What kinda guard are ya?"

"Stand down, Numbuh 86!" Rachel chided, and Fannie let her go. "Alright Jamie...what can you tell us about this thing?"

Jamie carefully smoothed out her robe. "Oh, it's like major bad news. Its name is Eochai. Like, forever ago, some kinda nasty magic got put on it."

"Why does it want candy?"

"Well, the Jacks say that this total weirdo made it to collect the sweetest things in the world for him. But he made it like way to strong, and Eochai was all like, 'Why am I working for you?' and it like totally ate him."

"Okay..." Rachel was trying very hard not to lose her patience. "And the candy?"

"Oh yeah, so Eochai kept on looking for sweet stuff until it was about to destroy the world and stuff, you know? So then these other magic guys showed up and sealed it up, and told their kids to make sure nobody messed with it. And that's like, how the Jacks got started."

Numbuh 5 and the rest of Sector V had walked up just in time to hear all this. "Numbuh 362, Numbuh 362!" Numbuh 3 shouted, waving a Rainbow Monkey with a widow's peak haircut, long fake fangs and a tuxedo. "Look, I got a Super-Spooky Dracu-Fun Rainbow Monkey!"

Rachel's eyes widened. "Seriously? They sold out weeks ago! Let me see..." She started and shook her head. "Tell me about it later Kuki!" She looked at the more 'on the ball' members of the sector. "What have we got?"

"Man, nothing we do even makes a scratch." Numbuh 5 said disgustedly.

"We could call in a K-Strike." Numbuh 2 suggested.

"Too close to the suburbs." Numbuh 1 shook his head. He looked over at Jamie. "So all this thing wants is candy, right?"

"Ha! Like, you wish, Baldy." Jamie shook her head firmly. "The candy's just part one. And if you think this is bad, wait till it finds something sweeter."

"Sweeter?" Numbuh 5 lifted a skeptical eyebrow. "What's sweeter than candy?"

A nearby monitor flickered on, displaying the KND Nightly News logo. "This is Numbuh 10, live at the scene of the worst Halloween attack the KND have ever faced." The red haired operative, the prettiest girl in the KND, appeared on the screen, wearing an adorable sailor costume with a tantalizingly short skirt.

She was so close to Eochai that it just looked like an orange wall behind her. "Like, get her away from it!" Jamie shouted, staring at the screen in shock. Rachel took one look at her face and grabbed one of the communications officers.

"Contact her film crew and order them to withdraw!" But it was too late.

"KNDNN has received reports that the jack o'lantern monster has completely destroyed the candy pirate armada," Numbuh 10 was saying. "While this would normally be good news, especially on Halloween, the monster is now trying to...ahhhhhHHHH!" A thick green vine suddenly wrapped around the sexy little operative's hips and pulled her effortlessly into the air.

The camera tried to follow her, but there was no need. Everyone on the ground could see the tiny, struggling speck as Eochai held Numbuh 10 in front of its face. "SWEEEEET..." With that, the vine rose up and tossed her into the monster's main body.

In the utter silence that followed, Jamie spoke softly. "Sugar and spice, and everything nice..."

"SWEET!" Panic broke out as dozens and dozens of vines flew out in all directions, each one unerringly snatching a female operative off the ground or out of the sky and depositing her into the massive gourd.

All the operatives at the command base starting running around in a tight circle, screaming at the top of their lungs. Only Numbuhs 1, 5 and 362 stayed calm enough to rush to the communicators. "All operatives pull back!" Rachel shouted. "Pull back right now!"

"The creature is going after the girls!" Numbuh 1 added. "If you're a female operative get yourself away from that thing at once!"

"And if you're a boy you better not be running away without helping someone get out safe!" Numbuh 5 finished.

"Will all of you just shut up!" Rachel snapped, bringing the panicking operatives to a halt. "Jamie, what's happening inside of that thing? Are my people okay?"

Jamie seemed a little dazed as she stared at Eochai. "For sure...they're okay. For now."

"What is it doing to them?" Numbuh 86 demanded.

"Something really bad..." Jamie licked her lips. "But like something really good, too. I've, like, always wondered..." Everyone looked at her strangely, but she seemed almost hypnotized by the monster she had once guarded.

A voice crackled on the radio. "Numbuh 60 to command, Numbuh 60 to command, do you read?"

Numbuh 362 sighed in relief. "Numbuh 362 here Numbuh 60. Glad to hear you're safe."

"I don't think I'm the one in trouble," he replied darkly. "I'm here near the line. We managed to get a lot of operatives away, but I'd guess it might have taken fifty of us before the retreat. All girls."

Rachel looked around. "I need options, people!"

"Well we don't have many." Numbuh 2 said. "We can't hurt it. And there's some kind of energy shield over the top. We can't get in."

"Numbuh 5 isn't so sure about that." Numbuh 5 had a sly little smile on her face. "Maybe we can..."

Numbuh 362 looked at her for a moment, then smiled as well. "Numbuh 60," she said, speaking into the radio again. "Pull everyone back to this location." She shifted channels. "Moon Base. We need every hot chili-mustard charge you can get down here in the next ten minutes." She switched to an all-points bulletin. "Kids Next Door, this is Numbuh 362. You may have noticed we've got a problem. We've got an idea, but we'll need some volunteers..."

Soon, everything was ready. Nearly every girl in the KND wanted in on the mission, but less than a hundred charges were ready to be shipped in from the Moon Base. "Alright Ladies!" Numbuh 362 shouted, tossing her large bomb from one hand to the other. "Listen up...we don't know what's going on in there, so all of you have to be ready to act on your own. Find something that looks important and slap one of these on it. You've got a twenty second detonator, so make sure you can get away quick before you set it!"

From his position as lookout Numbuh 4 called out, "It's startin' to move!" And sure enough the monstrous jack o'lantern began extending its vines, pulling itself forward.

"This is it!" 362 glared out at the target. She punched her fist into the air. "Kids Next Door rule!"

From behind her a chorus of almost a hundred female voices rang out, "Kids Next Door rule, Numbuh 362 SIR!"

"SWEET!" Eochai bellowed as it drew closer. With a roar, the band of operatives charged the monstrosity, throwing themselves right in the path of the questing vines.

Numbuh 3, busily trying to hang onto her Rainbow Monkey and her bomb, was in the rear of the pack. Before she could even cry out she felt someone grab her long, black hair and pull her to the ground. "Hey!" she managed to yelp in outrage as she felt the bomb yanked from her hands and saw a blonde-haired, black robe figure run at the monster in her place.

Rachel, meanwhile, was within spitting distance of the titanic pumpkin when it finally lashed out and caught her around the waist. She clutched her bomb to her chest in a death-grip as she was plucked from the ground. Her stomach flew into her throat as the thick, woody tendril tossed her into the air, and it slammed right back down into her feet as she reached the peak and began falling. Far below, the pitch black hole in Eochai's head was coming at her with blinding speed.

Alright you ugly sack of...pumpkin. Get ready for a huge stomachache!

--------------------------------

When Numbuh 362 fell into the interior of the gigantic pumpkin monster she felt like she entered a different world. No light from the opening above came through, and the air grew hot and close. And there was a thick, very sweet smell in the air that Rachel got a real noseful of on the way down.

Then she hit bottom with a gooey splash, sinking deep into a lake of viscous pink slime. Mouth shut tight, and still holding tightly to the bomb she needed to plant, Rachel kicked herself towards the surface and sucked in a huge breath of hot air as she tried to get a grip on her situation. Eochai’s face was visible on the interior, the bright yellow glow from its carved features given a reddish cast. Even the face was somewhat obscured, Rachel couldn’t shake the feeling that the huge, glowing eyes were looking at her.

Her eyes hadn't adjusted yet, but she could hear other operatives hitting the surface just as she had, and all around her Numbuh 362 could hear girls moaning and whimpering. Rachel's eyes hardened and she started pushing her way through the sticky pink slime to try and find her way to something solid. The goo was seeping through the openings in her costume armor, making her whole body feel sticky and slimy. She hadn't gotten far when she felt something grab the wrist that held the bomb. Reflexively, she yanked back on her arm, pulling up above the surface, holding back a scream when she saw what had her. The goo seemed to have formed itself into a slim tentacle that was wrapping itself around her forearm and pulling her back.

"Let me go!" she shouted, using her free hand to try and pull the thing off. It was no good...it wasn't holding her tight enough to cause her pain, but it was far too strong to remove by herself. And as she worked on the tentacle on her wrist, she felt a couple more grab her around the ankles. With a scream, she began to struggle frantically, hammering on the shiny pink tendril with her fist.

Suddenly there was a loud moan from above and directly behind her. Pausing in her struggles, she looked up and her eyes widened. It was Numbuh 10, hanging suspended above the slimy surface by many of the pulsing pink tentacles. The beautiful young operative was naked, the only scrap of fabric left on her body the torn remnants of the collar and scarf from her sailor suit. Like Numbuh 362, she was covered with the glistening pink slime.

The tentacles were sliding all over her body, her arms, her legs. Two of them were running their lengths over her chest, seeming to deliberately caress the small mounds on her chest. Numbuh 10 groaned again and squirmed a little in the tentril's grip. With a surge of horror Rachel realized one of the tentacles was between the other girls legs, twisting and pumping in and out of her small pussy.

One of the tentacles on Numbuh 10's chest slipped up a little higher, and the red-haired girl licked her lips and smiled dreamily. As Rachel watched in shock, she opened her mouth and closed her lips around the tip of the tentacle, sucking on it and moaning loudly as it pumped in and out of her mouth.

That was enough for Numbuh 362. Unable to just watch, she dropped the bomb, which floated motionless on the surface of the slime lake. Fighting hard against the three tentacles on her she fought her way towards Numbuh 10 and started pulling with all of her might on the tentacles that held her subordinate.

She screamed a little in fright as something grabbed a hold of her free hand. Twisting around, she found herself looking at a familiar figure in a slimy black robe and black hair. "Jamie!" she gasped, trying to catch her breath. "What are you doing here?"

Jamie smiled at her strangely. "I took one of the Kids Next Door's bombs and ran ahead of her."

Rachel frowned suddenly. "Wait a second...you knew this was happening, didn't you?"

"Oh, for sure." Jamie nodded absently. "I always knew...and, like, I always sort of wondered what it'd be like." She giggled and looked up at Numbuh 10, who was still sucking the tentacle enthusiastically as she was violated.

Numbuh 362 frowned angrily. "Well enjoy it while you can Jamie, cause I'm blowing this thing into a bazillion pieces!" With no other choice, she turned away from the tentacles holding Numbuh 10 and began working her way back to where she left the bomb.

"Like, I totally don't think you can." Jamie said, then sighed with satisfaction. Three of the tentacles peeked out through the neck of her robe, and as Rachel watched over her shoulder, the blonde girl was lifted into the air, the tentacles ripping the robe apart and letting it fall into the slime. Jamie groaned happily as more of the tentacles began probing at her naked body.

On the verge of panic, Rachel frantically struggled against the tentacles and had almost reached the chili bomb when more of the pink arms appeared, gripping her by the waist, the thighs and both arms. "Nooo!" she wailed as she was pulled up and back by the unyielding tentacles. Fighting futilely, Rachel was relieved to see that the tentacles were, for the moment anyway, baffled by the hard plastic armor she was wearing.

But it's only a matter of time! Now that her eyes had adjusted Rachel could see that nobody was faring any better. All over the pumpkin's interior the operative who had willingly dove in with her being attacked. Hundreds of the tentacles were everywhere, holding the girls helpless as others tore their clothes away, sometimes even helped by the girls who had already fallen under Eochai's spell.

Nearby, Numbuh 86 was shouting angrily as Sonya, Numbuh 83, eagerly joined a swarm of tentacles in ripping the Raggedy Ann dress off as the bright pink tentacles molested both of them. The young, pigtailed operative started hungrily licking the pink goo from Fannie's chest as one of the tentacles forced its way into the angry girl's mouth, cutting off her anguished screams. The instant the tentacle invaded her Fannie fell limp, all her struggles ceasing.

The tentacles holding Rachel had been moving her steadily closer to Numbuh 10, and now the two were facing each other, so close they were almost touching. Some of the tentacles had found their way into the armor and were trying to pry it away, and the sensation as they rubbed wetly against the bare skin beneath made Rachel want to scream.

Numbuh 10's eyes slowly focused on the girl in front of her. "Hello sir..." she panted, her mouth hanging open. Her tongue was lolling out, and a trail of saliva mixed with pink was dripping down her chest. The tentacles holding the red-haired girl's arms let go, and without a moment's hesitation Numbuh 10 started helping to pull off the costume.

"Numbuh 10, nooo!" Rachel wailed, trying to twist away. "I order you to stop!"

"You're gonna love it siiiiIIIIR!" As Numbuh 10 spoke her whole body shuddered and her words turned into a cry of ecstasy. As she came, she pulled Rachel close and, before Rachel could react, pressed their lips together. A large quantity of the pink goo in Numbuh 10's mouth entered Rachel's and Rachel desperately tried to get away from it.

But then she tasted it. Numbuh 362's eyes widened in shock and then closed in bliss as the sweetest thing she had ever experienced filled her mouth. It was like all the best parts of all the candy in the world had been combined into a single perfect flavor, and with a flash of understanding Rachel realized that they were all trapped in the liquefied essence of the candy Eochai had stolen.

Numbuh 10's mouth pulled away and Rachel whined in protest, licking her lips to try and get every drop of the heavenly sweetness that she could. But then another tentacle was lifting up between them, and both girls squealed in delight as they began lavishing their tongues across its translucent surface. It moved away a moment later, forcing itself down the neck of Rachel's costume, and without missing a beat the girls began licking and kissing each other's faces, eagerly striving for every drop of the sugary slime.

The more of the concentrated candy she swallowed, the more of an effect it seemed to have on Rachel. A warm, buzzing sensation washed over her, relaxing her every muscle and making her skin hypersensitive to every sensation. At the same time her mind just seemed to drift away on a tide of decadent pleasure...some part of her knew she should still be fighting, but she just wanted it sooooo much...

So she barely noticed as the last of her armor plopped into the candy goo below, leaving her wearing only a soaked and sticky pair of panties. The tentacles lifted her arms up over her head, two of them sliding up to coil around her budding breasts, their narrow tips flicking again and again over her small nipples. She groaned against Numbuh 10's face and the other girl giggled wetly as she licked Rachel's tongue.

She felt herself pulling away from Numbuh 10, and she began struggling again. Numbuh 10 was fighting as well, neither of them willing to give the other us yet. But it was no good, and soon Rachel was laying on her back in the air, suspended by a swarm of grasping tentacles.

More of them wrapped around her legs, and her last vestiges of free will forced her to try and keep her legs closed. "No!" she gasped, her muscles straining against the pink tendrils. "Stop...you can't!"

Of course, they could. Seemingly without effort her legs were spread wide open and a few more tentacles rose up to probe at her pussy. Tears running down her face, Rachel desperately struggled against what was happening. With a sudden thrust one of the tentacles slipped into the crotch of the slimy piece of fabric and tore it away, leaving her with nothing but a tattered elastic band around her hips.

Numbuh 362 had never felt more exposed and more helpless. She closed her eyes tightly as she felt the tentacles poking at sliding against her pussy. After what seemed like forever, one of them finally pushed inside of her, and Rachel let out a long, tortured moan as she felt her intruder swelling and flexing in her cunt.

"No...no...no...!" Every breath she panted her feeble resistance, but the tentacle inside of her felt so good...it was almost like she was tasting it with her pussy. Without thinking she was spreading her legs open even wider, bringing her hips up to meet it's every thrust.

In few strokes she felt it tense up inside her and then it burst, spraying out huge dose of sugary goo deep inside her love canal. She screamed loudly, the sudden rush of pleasure driving her to a frenzied orgasm. The tendril slipped out of her, pink candy oozing out around it, and a second one quickly took its place, sliding easily into her lubricated pussy. A tentacle suddenly appeared in front of her face, poking gently at her lips and she practically sobbed in relief as she opened her mouth and gratefully began to suck on it.

Just as her mind was almost completely wiped bare, her eyes flew open at the sensation of yet another tendril probing at her ass. She twisted to the side so violently that the tentacle in her mouth almost came loose, and she quickly opened her mouth wider to make sure she didn't lose it. From her new position she could see Numbuh 10 and Jamie, hanging in the tentacles like bugs trapped in a pink, glistening web. Both were grunting in mindless lust as the pink pseudopods used their bodies. It was the sexiest thing 362 had seen in her life, and with a shudder of surrender, she stopped fighting against the last intruder.

She sucked harder on the tentacle, drinking down the gift of its sugary ambrosia as the tentacles in her cunt and ass fucked her relentlessly. I can't let this go on...Her thoughts were faint and weak. Have to get away...

...eventually...

--------------------------------

"What's going on in there?" Numbuh 60 asked impatiently. In Numbuh 362's absence he had taken command and he and a cluster of other operatives were looking up at Eochai with trepidation. Since consuming the strike force it had been completely inert. It just sat on the ground like a perfectly normal 200-foot tall jack o'lantern.

"I'm starting to reconsider that K-Strike." Numbuh 1 said from beside him.

"I'm not," Numbuh 60 replied. "Way too risky and I haven't seen one thing that makes me think it'd work."

"I just wish we knew what was going on in there." Numbuh 2 said, scratching his head as he looked up the monstrous pumpkin.

Numbuh 1 hummed and tapped his chin. "What if we lowered someone down into Eochai on a line and then pulled them out again? At least then we might know what we're up against."

"Yeah right!" Numbuh 60 scoffed. "We're running low on female operatives, and I don't think any of them are stupid enough to sign up on a mission like that at this point."

"HEY!" The sudden shout made the three of them jump and spin around. Numbuh 3 was sitting behind them. After the initial charge she had wandered back into camp without explanation and quickly set up an impromptu tea party with her Rainbow Monkey and a sullen-looking Numbuh 4. "Are we going trick-or-treating, or what?"

The three grinned at each other and looked back at Kuki. "Sure Numbuh 3," Numbuh 1 said. "We've got a special kind of trick-or-treating for you."

--------------------------------

Inside Eochai all of the girls were slowly being pulled together. Everywhere Rachel turned she could see grasping tentacles, moaning girls and shiny, sticky flesh. She ended up near Numbuh 5, sating her appetite by licking the combined candy and pussy juice that coated the tentacle that was fucking the dark skinned operative. "Fuck me...fuck me...fuck me..." Rachel panted the mantra mindlessly with every thrust of the invading tentacles inside her.

"Numbuh 362, we gotta get out of here!" Numbuh 5 groaned above her.

"I know it!" Rachel whimpered back, shuddering slightly as the pumping tentacles forced her to come again. She had long since lost count of how many times an orgasm had been torn out of her. Her belly had started to swell, and whether this was because of how much sugary sweet slime she had swallowed, or the huge amounts of it that had been left in her ass and pussy, she didn't know. She just wanted more.

"I never wanna leave!" Sonya shouted from a short distance away. The young girl had somehow gotten a hand free and was using it to scoop the goo running down her body into her mouth. Two tentacles were forcing themselves in and out of her tiny, impossibly stretched cunt and she was frantically grinding back against them. "I just wanna stay an' cum an' cum an' cum!"

"Numbuh 83 got a point you know." Numbuh 5 murmured. "We could just stay forever...this is like heaven for me." She wriggled down so that she was level with Numbuh 362 and began lapping the candy slime from her commander's tits with long, slow strokes of her tongue.

"I know...I know...but we..." Rachel suddenly gasped and squeaked loudly. The tentacle in her ass had finished and slipped out, but rather than the replacement she had been expecting she instead felt a new sensation at her little pink pucker...a tongue. Looking back over her shoulder she saw Numbuh 86's glistening face looking back up at her. "Fannie!"

"I've always wanted to do this sir!" the Scottish operative moaned in pure bliss. "This is heaven for me too!" She buried her face in Rachel's ass again and the blonde girl shuddered at the fresh wave of pleasure this sparked.

Suddenly, a hot, wet breeze blew past them all. Rachel looked around, trying to find it's source. They had all been dragged closer to Eochai's face which, now that Numbuh 362 could take a good look at it, looked less like it was shining through from the other side and more like it was actually on this side. And as she watched, it's grinning maw opened a little wider. "Oh no..." she breathed.

"That thing's gonna eat us!" Numbuh 5 shouted. There were a very few answering cries of dismay, but for the most part the girls were way too far gone to understand what was happening.

Rachel tried to make her body fight again, but it just wouldn't obey her. She was too tired, and everything just felt too good. She looked back at Numbuh 5 and saw the same thing in the other girl's eyes. "Might as well enjoy it..." Abby whispered, and leaned forward, kissing Rachel hard.

Nodding a little, Rachel opened her mouth and sampled the sweetness of Numbuh 5's tongue. Closing her eyes, she tried to make her mind shut down, tried to just lose herself in the pleasure of the moment and forget what was coming...

--------------------------------

High above Eochai Numbuh 1 was checking Numbuh 3's harness and line. "Hold her steady Numbuh 2!" he called out.

"You got it!"

"Alright Numbuh 3, you know what to do, right?" Numbuh 1 handed her a surveillance camera. "Just go in, yell Trick or Treat, take a few pictures, and we'll pull you out. Got it?"

"Got it! But what about the candy?"

"Um...it's surprise."

"Oh, right. Bye bye!" Without a second thought Kuki hopped out of the hatch and her line began lowering her quickly down towards the pumpkin. "Trick or Treat!" she shouted happily as she fell. "Trick or Treat!"

"I hope this works." Numbuh 1 groaned.

"Yeah, me too." Numbuh 2 called back. "I guess we just gotta pump-kin this thing for information!" He started to laugh, but it died quickly. "Man, that's just no fun without Numbuh 5."

Numbuh 3, meanwhile, had made it into Eochai's interior without incident. "Trick or Treat!" she yelped into the hot darkness. "Hey, c'mon! Trick or Treat!" She suddenly giggled. "Oh, right...the camera." She lifted the powerful camera, but before she could take a single picture a horde of pink tentacles rose up out of the depths towards her.

Up above the entire vessel shuddered and tilted to the side. "Numbuh 2, what's going on?!" Numbuh 1 shouted as he tried to keep his balance.

"Something's pulling her down!"

"Well get her back up here!"

"I can't, the winch isn't strong enough!"

The tentacles were beginning to slide into Kuki's clothing, and she giggled softly at the sensation. "Hey, watch it! I'm ticklish!" One of them came into range and she gave the shining pink tendril a quick, impulsive peck. "Oooo, you taste pretty good!"

Abruptly, everything seemed to freeze. Far below, even the tentacles molesting the horde of female operatives came to a sudden halt. For the first time, the grin on Eochai's glowing face seemed to flicker. "TOO...SWEET..." There was a rumbling, shuddering groan and the tentacles all retracted, dumping the girls into the candy pool.

Many of the girls, still driven completely out of their minds with lust, simply started in on each other, picking up where the tentacles left off. A few though, Numbuh 362, Numbuh 5 and a handful of others, managed to pull themselves together in enough time to act.

The tentacles had been very thourough...everything had been brought over. Tattered costumes, equipment...even the bombs. Numbuh 362 grabbed one of the mustard-chili charges from where it lay, half sunk in the candy goo. "Kids Next Door, hit the button and throw 'em in!" She bellowed, punching the detonator hard and hurling it with all her remaining strength right into Eochai's mouth. Quite a few other bombs quickly followed.

Twenty seconds later, Eochai's grin suddenly turned into a frown. The enormous pumpkin began to shake, and its tentacles writhed wildly in all directions. And with a utterly gihugic ka-boom the ancient monster burst into smithereens, raining chunks of pumpkin and sweet pink goo down for miles and leaving behind more than one hundred girls naked and very sticky girls who were dazedly trying to pull themselves out of a gigantic pink puddle.

Rachel just let herself fall backwards, laughing exhaustedly. As she heard the claxons of the KND Med teams coming in, she closed her eyes and let herself drift away.

--------------------------------

Very late that night Numbuh 86 was dozing off at her console on the Moon Base's main bridge. None of the girls who had been trapped in Eochai had been in much of a mood for any kind of candy after everything was over, and all of them had just wanted to go home, take five or six showers and rinse all the gunk out of their hair.

There was a tap on her shoulder and Fannie jumped and squealed in surprise. She spun around and saw Numbuh 362 smiling down at her. "Oh, sir, just ah...keeping an eye on things in here." Numbuh 86 said quickly, trying to look busy.

"I'll bet." Rachel chuckled.

"What brings you up here, sir? I thought you'd be home asleep by now."

"I guess I could be..." She leaned in and gave Fannie a little kiss on the lips. "But I have a better idea." She held a large, transparent canister in front of the Scottish girl's eyes. It was filled to the brim with pink liquid.

86's eyes widened. "Is that...?"

"I've got a lot more in my room." Rachel teased. "Want to have a little Halloween party...just the two of us?"

"Oh, yes sir!" Fannie quickly leapt out of her seat and half-dragged Rachel out of the bridge as the blonde commander laughed delightedly.

"Happy Halloween!"

--------------------------------

On the empty bridge, the monitors began to light up with news alerts and distress signals from all over the world.

Halloween wasn't over, and the KNDs wouldn't be the only ones in trouble by night's end...

[Evil Fairy]

A personal favorite here. The Jam's premise was basically something like Santa was going around giving gifts to the naughty for a change, with interesting results! I ended up liking this one enough to do an (as yet) unfinished sequel series!

------------------------------------------------------

The Little Matched Girl

By The Evil Fairy

For the 2007 WWOEC Christmas Writers’ Jam

------------------------------------------------------

After dismissing the Delightful Children to their room for the evening Father sighed and leaned back in his chair. Just as he propped his silhouetted feet on the desk, the doorbell rang. "Someone get the door!" he called out. There was no answer, and the bell rang again. Remembering his children had been banished, he rose to her feet, grumbling loudly.

After stomping down the steps, he yanked open the door. There was a child standing there, a girl with a blue hooded sweatshirt, a long dark ponytail and long orange shorts with a matching wool cap. "What do you want?" Father demanded, his previous bitter disappointment giving way to some welcome, old-fashioned anger.

The girl was momentarily thrown by the villain's ominous appearance but quickly recovered. "Uh, yeah. I'm looking for someone, and I read in the Villain's Registry that there was an E.A.B.B. living here, so..."

"A what?"

"An Evil, Arrogant, Bumbling Billionaire," the girl shrugged. "So I was just wondering..."

"What?" Father bellowed, fire suddenly blazing up all around him. "You stupid little brat! Get off my porch!" With a mighty heave, he slammed the door so hard that the girl went flying back to land heavily on her butt. Feeling slightly better for the chance to vent, he retreated to his study.

The girl jumped to her feet, clenching her fists and her face tight with rage. Rings of white light appeared at her wrists, ankles and waist, traveling all over her body. When they vanished, her hair had become white, her eyes were glowing green and her clothes had changed to a black and white costume that left her stomach exposed.

Dani Phantom raised her hand, summoning a bolt of ectoplasmic energy ready to fly. But before she fired, the energy faded and her shoulders slumped. With a sad expression on her face she just lifted off the ground and drifted off into the darkening sky.

An hour or so later, a very dejected Dani was sitting perched on the roof of an apartment building. She was back in human form: the flight that brought her here had taken a lot out of her. The young ghost girl hadn't eaten much in the last day or so and was feeling rather weak at the moment.

"I should have known better," she muttered as she hunched her shoulders against the cold. "Vlad might have no taste but his tacky mansion would be yellow and cheese shaped, not pink and...pink."

A massive racket suddenly rattled out from directly behind Dani, shocking her to her feet. She spun around, ready to go ghost, but what she saw wasn't immediately threatening. A bright red, reindeer-driven sleigh had landed on the roof. Not a threat, perhaps, but still plenty startling. "Kind of a waste of an evening, eh Dani?" the jolly fat man in red asked from the driver's seat, a friendly smile shining out from his beard.

"How do you know?" Dani asked suspiciously, her arms coming up defensively just in case she had to fight after all.

Santa just let out a long belly laugh. "I keep forgetting how little experience you have with the world. I know a lot, Danielle. I'm Santa Claus."

Dani relaxed a little bit, her arms falling to her sides once again. "Oh yeah, the present guy. Look, thanks for showing up, but I don't really get this holiday. Besides, I don't really need toys anyway."

"Are you sure there's nothing I could give you?" Santa's voice was sympathetic. "You've been a very good girl."

"Yeah well, I'm trying to fix that. I thought you knew about that kind of thing."

"I do...you were trying to come back and work for your father."

Dani's eyes suddenly flashed with a bright mix of anger and ghost power. "He is not my father!" she half-shouted.

"Alright, alright," Santa said, holding his hands up placatingly. "My mistake...your creator. But why would you want to work for him if you feel that way?"

Dani folded her arms over her small chest, her expression defensive. "'Cause I'm just tired. I'm tired of being cold and hungry and lonely. I've been trying to be a good guy, but it doesn't seem to be getting me anywhere. I just...want to do something for me."

"Couldn't you go to Danny? I'm sure he'd help you."

"Every time I show up in Danny's life I just make trouble for him."

Santa chuckled, "And you think working for Vlad will keep you out of Danny's hair?"

"I...guess I'll figure that out when it happens," Dani replied, glaring at the jolly old elf.

Santa tugged on his beard thoughtfully. "Well, I can tell you've really thought about this, and your mind's made up. I guess I won't try to stop you, though it'll be a shame to move you to my naughty list." He turned to look at her fully, his eyes twinkling. "But I think you could do better than someone who's tried to melt you down to goo on two separate occasions."

"Like who?" Dani let her defenses down a bit, looking genuinely curious.

"Oh let's see," Santa made a show of reaching into his sleigh and pulling out one of his lists. "Hmm...naughty list...ghost category...good employee benefits...aha!" He pointed at a spot on the list with a grin. "Ember McLain!"

Dani felt her jaw drop. "Like the singer? Seriously? She's a ghost?"

"Ho ho ho! Oh, your cousin could tell you some stories about that, I'm sure. But if you're interested her tour bus just happens to be a few streets over that way," Santa smiled and pointed.

"Um...okay," Dani shrugged. "I guess. Thanks, Santa."

"Anytime Dani," Santa winked. "Merry Christmas!" With that, he shook the reins and took off into the sky once more. "That should work out pretty well," he chuckled to himself. "Two for the price of one, I'm thinking. Now, let's head to the Kids Next Door treehouse...there should be quite a show going on by now, and Santa doesn't want to miss that! Ho ho ho!"

------------------------------------

"God, I am so. Fucking. Bored!" Ember was lying in the small bedroom within her extravagant tour bus. Upon the last word, she threw her remote control across the room, causing the batteries to fly out as it smacked into the wall. She had just finished flipping through every channel in existence, human and ghost, and there was nothing on worth watching.

"Maybe I should just cruise back to the Ghost Zone for the party," she mumbled to herself, rolling over on her stomach and resting her face in her arms. "Eh, nah. I'd have to deal with Skulker, and I'm done with that."

The fire-haired rocker was just beginning to doze off when someone started banging on the bus's door. "Who's there?" she called out sleepily. There was no answer, just more knocking, so Ember rose with a theatrical groan and stomped her way to the door. "What do you want?" she snapped as she yanked it open, just lifting an eyebrow at the sight of the young girl with a peculiarly familiar face.

"Hi!" The girl smiled eagerly. "Um, it's awesome to actually meet you Ember. I love your music, and I want to come work for you..." Ember unceremoniously slammed the door.

"Go home kid!" The ghost called out as she went back to her room. "I got all the groupies I can eat."

"I am so sick of having doors slammed in my face." Ember spun around, her eyes widening at the sight of the girl glaring at her, her hair white, her eyes glowing green and her outfit changed into an unsettlingly familiar black and white costume.

Ember frowned. She was surprised, but not shocked out of her cool. "Alright, you got my attention. Who are you?"

"Dani Phantom."

The blue-haired ghost laughed. "Sorry kid...the look's pretty close, but I think you missed a couple of details."

Dani shook her head with a frustrated expression. "Not that Danny Phantom...Dani with an 'i.' I'm...I'm his clone."

A rumor tugged at the back of Ember's mind and she nodded. "Oh yeah...I heard about you. You belong to the cheesehead, don't you?"

The surge of ghost power that flared up around the smaller girl was so sudden and so fierce that Ember stepped back, her own power coming up defensively. "I don't belong to anyone!" Dani shouted defiantly. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, her power settling down once again. "But like I said, I want to work for you."

"Oh yeah?" Ember smirked, relaxing. "Tell me, why I shouldn't just kick you out of here right now and track you down and beat the crap out of you when the Christmas truce is over?"

"Christmas truce?" Dani looked puzzled, but quickly shook her head. "Never mind. Just think about what I'm saying." As the young ghost spoke, she rose slightly into the air, her eyes glowing the same shade as the ectoplasmic energy she had swirling around her hands. "All the original's powers, all wrapped up in this cute little package and working for you. What more could you want?"

Ember opened her mouth to reply, but before she could say what more she might want, Dani's eyes rolled up in her head. In a quick flash, she was back in human form and, without even thinking about it, Ember was stepping forward to catch her as she tumbled out of the air.

"Damn Babypop," Ember muttered as she looked down at the surprisingly light girl in her arms, "if you wanted it that bad you should have just said so."

------------------------------------

When Dani woke up, she felt a little...strange. It took her a second to realize she was comfortable. Quickly, she opened her eyes and pulled herself into a sitting position. She was on the couch in the tour van, a thin blanket draped over her body. Her cap and hoodie were on the table next to her. With a small amount of embarrassment she realized the black t-shirt she had on underneath was an old castoff from Ember's last tour, a bit before Dani's 'birth.'

"How're you feelin'?" Ember herself was sitting a short distance away at the little dining table, looking at her unexpected guest.

"Not bad." Dani rubbed her eyes and stretched. "How long have I been asleep?"

"Just like a half an hour. I ordered some Chinese. I thought you might need it. You're real skinny under that sweater, you know?"

Dani blushed and hugged her waist self-consciously. "Um...I thought everything was closed on Christmas."

"I guess you're not used to the sweet life," Ember chuckled sarcastically. "You can always get Chinese food." There was a rap at the door and the rocker laughed. "You got good timing, I'll give you that."

A short time later they were both at the table, Ember watching with one arm draped over the back of her chair as Dani voraciously devoured the entire order. "Don't you want any?" the young ghost girl asked around a mouthful of rice.

"Nah," Ember shook her head, "I'm full ghost, remember? We only eat when we feel like it."

"That must be nice," Dani muttered with a hint of sullenness.

Ember waited until Dani slowed her pace a little before she spoke up again. "So seriously, what's the deal Babypop? You just wake up this morning and say, 'Hey, I wanna be one of the bad guys?'"

Dani tilted her head as she chewed and swallowed. "I've been trying really hard to be good," she began. "You know, the hero thing. But it's not working out. I mean, I stop a bank robbery, but I have to turn around and steal someone's sandwich for dinner. It just doesn't make any sense to me, and it sure isn't giving me much of a life.

"Besides, I started this whole hero thing because it's what Danny does, and I didn't really know what else to do. But I'm getting kind of tired of acting like a copy. I want to do something else." A mischievous little smile appeared on her lips. "Maybe something that'll get me a lot of cool stuff."

"Okay," Ember nodded with an answering grin. "I hear that. But what if we end up in Amity Park? What if I tell you to go head to head with the ghost boy?"

Dani bit her lip, her face darkening. "I dunno," she said quietly, remembering her early conversation with Santa. "I really wouldn't want to do that."

"Good answer!" Dani looked up in surprise to see Ember still smiling. "Hey, I'd be really suspicious if you were cool with that. I still don't know if I should trust you, but I think we've got enough to get started." She held out her hand, and Dani, too surprised to speak, took it.

"So why'd you pick me, anyway?" Ember asked, leaning back in her seat and picking some shrimp out of one of the cartons.

Dani wasn't sure if ghosts believed in Santa Claus, but either way it didn't seem like a good thing to bring up. "I just heard you were in town, and I...I really liked your album."

"Which one?" Ember replied quickly, her eyes narrowed.

"Um...your second one?" To Dani's relief, Ember smiled again at that.

"Two for two Babypop. I'd drop you like a hot rock if you liked that other piece of crap."

"So why'd you make it anyway?"

Ember made a face. "It was hypnotic to non-ghosts. I was trying to take over the world. Course, your big brother put a stop to that. I'm just rocking out from now on though—no tricks, just kicking ass."

Dani nodded. "The new stuff is a lot harder..." she began to agree, but stopped when she felt Ember's hand touching her cheek. She looked up in surprise.

"You look like you wanted to say something else," Ember smiled. "What is it?"

"Well..." Ember's hand slipped away, and Dani was a little relieved, but a bit disappointed too. The rock star's hand was really warm, and smelled really good. Not sweet or flowery or anything like that, but a kind of dark, spicy fragrance that was still very feminine. The touch and the scent made Dani feel very lightheaded, in a very good way. Still, it was a little distracting. "There was one song on your first album I liked...RemEmber."

"Oh yeah?" Ember didn't sound mad or anything, so Dani kept going.

"Yeah. All the other songs sounded so phony but that one felt real. Like someone really hurt you and you felt really lonely." The small girl trailed off weakly, "I...kind of understood that, I guess..."

Ember didn't say anything for a moment, and when Dani looked over she saw that her new employer's head was down and her ponytail seemed a little fainter. But then she looked up, and the usual hard, careless smirk was on her face. "Well Babypop, I wouldn't get that deep into it. Like I said it was just a song to get a bunch of stupid teenagers to chant my name."

"Okay," Dani said faintly, nodding. The pause stretched out uncomfortably, and Dani spoke up to fill it. "Can I ask you something?" At Ember's nod, Dani continued, "Why...why'd you touch my face just now?"

"Oh, that?" Ember lifted an eyebrow, chuckling. "It just looked so cute all pensive and stuff, I couldn't help myself. Why? You didn't like it?"

"No! No." Dani shook her head, her voice quickly returning to its usual strength. "I actually kind of liked it. Besides," she said, deciding to tease the older girl a bit, "I work for you now, right? You can touch me however you want."

"Wow Dani. Just how bad do you want to get?" Ember leaned over the table, her voice still playful. But there was something in her expression that made Dani's stomach flutter unbearably.

She's just messing with me, Dani told herself. It's just a game.

"I don't know," she said, carefully keeping her voice light. "I'm still new at this whole bad girl thing. Why don't you teach me?"

Ember smiled at Dani and there was pure evil in her half-lidded eyes. "Alright...lose the clothes."

Dani blinked and did a double take. "You said what?"

The flame-haired ghost laughed. "What's the matter Dani? I thought you wanted me to teach you."

"Yeah, but...but I..." Dani sputtered, and Ember reached over the small table to put a finger against her lips.

"Look, you said you were tired of being good," Ember explained, her expression sly. "That's fine, but it really just makes you neutral. I don't do neutral, Babypop. I'm a very bad girl." As she spoke, the rocker pushed gently and slid her finger into Dani's hot, wet mouth. Almost without realizing what she was doing, the young girl began sucking on the pale blue digit. "Good girl," Ember murmured with a low, throaty chuckle. "But not for long."

After just a moment of letting Dani's soft tongue caress her fingertip, Ember stood up and placed her hands on Dani's shoulders, lifting her gently to her feet. Dani felt like she was floating in a dream and offered no resistance as she was slowly pushed into Ember's small bedroom and guided to the large bed that dominated it.

Once she was perched on the edge of the decadently soft mattress it took Dani a few moments to overcome her shock enough to be aware of what was going on. Suddenly she realized her face was inches from Ember's bare midriff, so close she could feel the warmth emanating from the toned, smooth skin. Down from the rockers narrow waist her hips blossomed out, completely filling the skintight black leather. The young girl suddenly felt a powerful urge to reach out and grab those round hips, pulling the older ghost close so she could taste that blue skin...

"Like what you see?" Ember's soft words quickly jerked Dani out of her reverie. She looked up to see the ghost smiling down at her in a way that made her stomach do flip-flops. She nodded.

"Want to see more?" Ember practically purred, bending down until her face was level with Dani's. The half-ghost began breathing heavily. The musky fragrance that had so affected her from the light touch of the rocker's hand was much stronger now, and Dani felt like her whole body was tingling because of it.

"Yes, please," Dani whispered. Her hands began to shake, a trembling that soon crept up her arms to her chest. She closed her mouth tightly, sure that if she didn't her teeth would begin chattering. She didn't know if it was Ember's ghost powers or not, but being so close to her was so overwhelming: the small girl's blood was pounding in her ears, and she was starting to feel like she might faint...

Then Ember was pressing their lips together. Dani's eyes opened wide in shock, then closed as her entire body went limp. The driving, unbearable tension of a moment ago just washed out of her on a tide of soft, pulsing warmth. She felt Ember's hand on the back of her head, and she moaned softly into the musician's mouth.

Ember's tongue slipped between Dani's yielding lips. Instinctively Dani opened her mouth wider to slide her own tongue against the other girl's. Her hands came up all on their own and grabbed Ember's shoulders, and in return the small half-ghost felt the hand in her hair tighten a little.

Without warning Ember's other hand slid around Dani's slender waist and pulled her into the air, and the girl could only squeak in surprise as their mouths came apart. Ember took two steps back until her back was against the wall, and placed both of her hands firmly on her small lover's ass, squeezing it through the orange shorts. The rocker forcefully pushed Dani's chin up with her cheek and latched her mouth to the young girl's neck. When she felt the blue-haired ghost gently nipping at her skin, Dani gasped loudly and hooked her legs around Ember's hips, grinding into her abdomen.

"No way that was your first kiss Babypop," Ember whispered as she ran her tongue along Dani's jaw line. "No way...that was too good."

"It wasn't!" Dani confessed in a moan, throwing her head back to give Ember better access. "I...I stayed with some kids who ran away from home for awhile." She groaned loudly when she felt the rocker's sharp teeth scraping against her sensitive flesh, and panted as she spoke. "One of the girls...thought I was cute...we used to kiss like that..."

"Oh yeah?" Ember's mouth slid from her neck and up to her ear, where she began sucking and nibbling, making Dani squirm uncontrollably. "Did you do anything else?" she whispered breathlessly.

"Noooo..." Dani moaned again, shuddering. Ember drilled her tongue sharply into Dani's earlobe and the young girl giggled sensually. "She wanted to, but I didn't think it was a good idea."

"Do you think this in a good idea?" Ember demanded, biting down harder on the extra-sensitive skin of the half-ghost's ear. Dani jerked and let out a small cry of pleasure spiked with pain.

"No!"

"Are you gonna do it anyway?"

Dani let out her breath in a hiss, "Yessssss...."

"Why?"

Dani squeezed her legs tighter around Ember, rolling her hips forward rhythmically. "Because I'm a bad girl..." she whispered harshly. "A really...bad...girl!"

Ember grinned triumphantly and walked back to the bed, tossing the light girl easily down on the mattress. Dani felt like her every nerve was tingling, and there was a burning, insistent heat between her legs as she looked up at her new employer. Too far gone to control herself, the young girl spread her legs wide and began rubbing her mound through her shorts. Ember just laughed and hopped onto the bed next to her, lying on her side right against Dani.

"Mmm, you're a bad little girl after all, aren't you?" the rocker giggled, making Dani blush. "Looks like you're pretty good at that."

"I...get bored a lot," Dani muttered, pulling up the legs of her orange shorts to stroke her inner thighs. Her other hand came up to play with her small breasts.

Ember laughed again. "Sounds about right...I was thinking about doing the same thing before you showed up." She stretched out her legs and kicked her boots off the bed. "Here's your first job Babypop...quit playing with yourself and start playing with me."

The small girl bit her lip nervously as she looked at Ember. "What do you want me to do?" she asked uncertainly.

"I thought you'd never ask," Ember grinned. Before Dani could do anything, the rocker had grabbed her shorts by the front and yanked the orange fabric easily down her skinny hips, shifting position so that she could whip them off her legs entirely. "Won't be needing those, will you?"

Dani was blushing furiously, holding her hands to hide the dark wet spot on her plain white panties. When Ember saw this, she chuckled, "Awww, did naughty Dani get all wet and juicy?" The blue haired ghost rolled onto the smaller girl, pinning her arms to her sides as she went and pressing their crotches together. Dani sucked in a deep breath...even through the tight black leather she could feel the heat radiating from Ember's pussy.

"You're freakin' adorable," Ember murmured against Dani's cheek as she pressed down against her, "but don't be embarrassed. I'm fucking gushing over here, and it's all for you."

"You are?"

Ember kissed her again, swirling her tongue into the young girl's mouth before pushing away. She laid back, settling down between Dani's knees with her ankles against the girl's hips. Propping herself on her elbows, she grinned over at the half-ghost, "Get these off me, and I'll show you."

Her fingers shaking eagerly, Dani nevertheless managed to unclasp the leather pants and began to peel the extremely tight article of clothing down the rock star’s hips. At first she tried to draw things out by leaving Ember’s panties where they were, but the dark violet and rather damp fabric refused to stay put as Dani removed the pants. Finally, with a frustrated little squeak that brought a smile to Ember’s face, the ghost girl just pulled everything halfway down Ember’s thighs with one big yank.

Dani felt the blood rushing to her face as she laid her eyes on Ember’s exposed sex. It was completely smooth and hairless, and the puffy labia were a bit darker blue than the surrounding flesh. She hadn’t been lying about gushing either...the mound was shining with her juices. Gingerly, Dani reached out to caress the skin surrounding it, sliding her fingertips over the honey-coated blue.

"Ever seen another girl's?" Ember asked in a murmur, unable to keep her hips from twitching up at Dani's hesitant touch. When Dani shook her head, unable to pull her eyes from the sight, Ember smiled. "So what do you think?"

"It's so smooth..." Dani whispered, boldly running her fingers over the bare vulva. Ember closed her eyes and sucked in a deep breath, letting it out in a slow moan. That low sound sent an answering shiver through Dani's own pussy, and the young girl felt a sudden surge of lustful hunger for more.

Once the rocker had recovered, she smirked, "I just don't think fire's a good look down there." She spread her legs as wide as she could with her pants still holding them together. "I don't think you're done yet."

Dani nodded a little and grabbed the pants again, climbing over them as she pulled them halfway down and finally tugging them all the way off. The rocker's panties finally came free and remained, the violet scrap dangling from her ankle.

"Much better," Ember sighed, spreading her legs wide and beckoning Dani closer. "Come on Dani, show me what you got."

Her breath coming hot and heavy, Dani wriggled a little closer. She very slowly and gently began running two fingertips up and down Ember's pussy, causing the other girl to groan in the back of her throat, "Mmmm, that's nice..."

The fiery musician let the young girl get away with her tentative exploration for a few moments longer before she grabbed Dani by the front of her shirt and pulled the girl to her chest. "It ain't gonna break Babypop," she gasped, pushing her hips up against Dani's hand insistently. "Just get in there and do me!"

Dani nodded into the soft pillow of Ember's breast. In this new position the hand she had on Ember's quim felt more natural, so with a lot more confidence the young girl pushed her fingers into the rocker's slit, rubbing them in a slow, slick circle.

"Oh yeah, that's it," Ember grunted, running her fingers through Dani's hair. "Faster!" Dani hastily complied, and when her buzzing fingers brushed against the ghost's clit Ember sucked in her breath with a whimper. Her hand tightened on Dani's hair, pulling a small, pained cry out of the girl. "Sorry Babypop," Ember breathed, easing back a bit.

"S'okay..." Dani murmured in reply. She slid her free hand beneath Ember's back, holding herself to the older girl tightly. Now that she had found Ember's button, she began stroking her fingers over the incredibly sensitive organ again and again, each time forcing Ember to buck up hard, threatening to throw the small girl off.

"Fuck, you have great fingers!" Ember moaned. With her free hand she yanked up her black tank top, letting her perky breasts bounce free. She held Dani's head steady and pushed her nipple to the girl's small, bow-shaped lips. "Suck!"

Dani opened her mouth and greedily sucked in the hard little nub of flesh. If her panties were damp before, they were now completely soaked through as she squirmed uncontrollably against the rock star's side. The sensation of Ember's hot, sweaty skin and the sharp scent of her arousal was driving Dani completely out of control. The young girl silently prayed that the barrage of sensation would never end.

Ember spread her legs wider. She ran her hand over the breast Dani wasn't suckling and tossed her head back, her fiery hair blazing up joyfully. "Put them inside," she groaned urgently.

"Huh?" The nipple popped out of Dani's mouth as she replied in a dazed tone.

"Your fingers...slide two of them in." Dani obeyed, her middle and index fingers slipping easily into Ember's tight, hot and soaking wet crevice. "Yeah, yeah that's perfect Dani," Ember panted. Honey was pouring out of her pussy, drenching the small hand and coating her thighs and ass.

Dani lashed her tongue over the ghost's bright blue breast, looking up at the rocker's face contorting in pure ecstasy. The knowledge that she was the one doing that to Ember sent a tingling, breathless rush through her small form and emboldened her enough to speak. "Do you...like this?" she muttered, starting to pump her fingers in and out of Ember's snatch.

Ember looked down at her, her eyes momentarily twitching in surprise. Then her eyes widened and she sank back, a long, languorous moan pouring out of her throat. "Ohhhhh...fuck yeah, I love it!"

Dani latched her teeth around Ember's nipple again, sucking and nibbling as she plunged her fingers faster and faster in and out of the blue-haired ghost's hungry love opening. Ember's moans suddenly became deeper and more urgent. The hand on the back of Dani's head tightened and pressed her delicate face against Ember's heaving, sweaty chest. The young girl felt the rocker's other hand on her wrist, pressing her palm down harder against Ember's hot, twitching clit.

Dani was going by nothing but touch and taste now...she kept her fingers drilling and her mouth was wide open, sucking and licking as much skin as she could. Finally Ember sucked a huge breath, arching her back off the bed completely, Dani and all. "Oh Babypop...just...like...THAT!" With that last cry the muscles of Ember's cunt clamped down on the ghost girl's fingers and a flood of juices poured out over her hand. Ember collapsed back against the bed, her pussy still twitching around Dani's intruding digits.

As Ember caught her breath, she folded her hands behind her head, looking supremely satisfied. Dani smiled shyly up at her. "So...that was good?" she asked in a small voice.

"That was fucking awesome Dani," Ember murmured in reply. She opened one eye with a sly smile. "Makes me wonder how much practice you've had."

Though Dani's face was already quite sweaty and deeply flushed she managed to blush a little deeper as she traced her still-glistening hand in an absent-minded circle around Ember's nipple. "I, uh, usually do it when I wake up and go to bed," she said shyly. "Maybe two or three other times, depending on what's going on. Sometimes four."

"Four or five times a day?" Ember exclaimed incredulously. "Damn, Babypop!"

Dani hunched down a little. "Is...is that a lot?"

"Kinda, yeah," Ember laughed. She smirked and stroked Dani's forehead. "You must be jonesing pretty bad by now, huh?" The rocker slid out from under Dani and kneeled beside her, pushing her flat on her back and running her hand up and down her skinny thigh.

"You don't have to..." Dani protested weakly, of course not making a move to resist.

"Oh no, baby, I do." Ember murmured, pulling Dani's absolutely sodden panties down her legs. "I'm bad, but not paying you back for that would be just plain mean.

"Besides," she continued, spreading Dani's legs and kneeling between them, "you got awesome handwork, but I'm gonna show you something about a billion times better..."

"What do you..." Dani lifted herself up a bit to look down, her eyes widening as Ember closed her eyes and lowered her face to the young girl's perfect, immature little vulva. The sensation of flame-haired ghost's breath against her most sensitive skin made her shudder deeply. The smaller girl dropped back against the bed and opened her legs a little wider in a mute invitation.

If Dani had been asked, she might have asked for a slow, gentle introduction to something that was so new to her. Ember, however, obviously wanted nothing to do with slow or gentle. She opened her mouth wide, devouring the hapless girl's tender young pussy. Her tongue drilled between Dani's lips and hungrily lavished it up and down the delectable flesh.

Dani felt like she'd been struck by lightning. Her mouth opened in a soundless scream and she laid her hands on Ember's head, the flames of the rocker's hair licking up harmlessly between her fingers. The sensations sparking up from between her legs were so intense that Dani wasn't sure if she wanted to push the older girl away or pull her in. With every lick from Ember's tongue Dani's legs twitched, sliding up and down the ghosts sides.

Finally surrendering to pleasure, Dani let her hands relax, just stroking over the other girl's head. She really expected this to make her feel like a bad girl, but nothing about this felt bad at all. Ember licked her like she was playing an instrument, and every stroke of her hot, velvet-soft tongue made Dani's small body sing with decadent ecstasy.

With the young girl whimpering helplessly, Ember continued to slavishly slide her tongue along every crevice and corner of Dani's soft and yielding slit. Then Ember stabbed the tip of her tongue down right onto the tiny button of Dani's clit. The young ghost cried out as a hot, blinding wave of pleasure washed over her and her legs instantly clamped around Ember's neck with enough force to pull a surprised grunt from the musician.

As Ember set her tongue fluttering against Dani's clitoris the half-ghost's breath came in ragged, shallow gasps, each exhale a high-pitched squeak. Her orgasm came in a fevered bolt, a sudden gush of salty-sweet honey that Ember sucked greedily as it coated her face and a scream so loud that it echoed through the small bedroom. The sublime pleasure that held Dani transfixed was so pure and perfect that, as she started coming down from her climax, she felt tears streaming down her sweaty face.

Suddenly Ember was there, holding her close to her chest as the small girl sobbed weakly. She stroked Dani's hair, humming softly. There was a little power in that low, melodious sound, because Dani soon felt much calmer and her breath came a lot easier.

"Sorry again, Babypop," Ember said very quietly. "I guess I should have gone a little easier on you."

"No!" Dani shook her head emphatically and smiled weakly up at her new employer. "That was...that was just...wow. I've just never, ever felt that good before." She slid up a little and pressed her lips to Ember's in a sweet, loving kiss. "Thank you."

"Hey, anytime," Ember chuckled. "You taste great."

Dani laid her head on Ember's shoulder. All of a sudden she felt completely exhausted, and laying against the older girl was a much safer and warmer sensation than she was used to sleeping with. "I'm so glad I came here..." she murmured tiredly.

Her eyes closed, she didn't notice the unusually tender smile Ember regarded her with, or the surprised expression that appeared a moment later. "Yeah..." Ember said softly, tucking some of the girl's sweat-slicked hair off of her forehead. "Me too." Dani, almost asleep, just smiled and cuddled a little closer. Ember shrugged a little and sighed, closing her own eyes and draping her arms loosely over Dani's shoulders as she drifted off as well.

------------------------------------

The next morning Dani woke up early, still cradled against Ember. She slid out of the other ghost's arms, causing her to frown a little and stir in her sleep. She hopped off of the bed and gave a huge stretch.

"Now that's a nice thing to see first thing in the morning," came a sleepy voice from right behind her. She turned to see Ember smiling up at her blearily. The young girl blushed sharply when she realized she was still nude from the waist down and quickly pulled her shirt down as far as she could.

Ember just chuckled as she sat up. "Too cute, Babypop. I saw it all last night, you know."

Dani giggled, "Yeah, I guess so." She blushed again as the sound of her stomach rumbling filled the air.

Ember yawned and lay back against the pillows. "I usually sleep past breakfast, but I think there's some cereal or something out there somewhere."

Dani nodded, stooping down to grab her panties off the floor. "I'll find it." Ember was just about to fall asleep again when Dani called out, "Ember, look at this!"

With a small, sleepy groan the rocker pulled herself out of bed and into the main room of the bus, not caring about her near-naked state in the least. What she saw was a little surprising, to say the least. There was a small, brilliantly decorated Christmas tree sitting on the little table, and the remains of last night's Chinese food had been carefully disposed of. Sitting beneath the tree was an awesome electric guitar, black except for a narrow tracing of white flame all around the edge. There was a big red bow and a small note stuck to it.

Dani ran to it and snatched it up, running her hands all over it. "Whoa..." she said, grinning. She picked off the card. "To Dani, From Santa. Thought you might like this. Merry Christmas." The young girl laughed softly, looking over at Ember. "Isn't this awesome? Can you teach me to play it?"

Ember chuckled, "Sure, if you want. I'm a little surprised though...I would have thought last night was enough to get you on the naughty list with me."

A mysterious smile crossed the half-ghost's features. "I guess not..."

The blue-haired musician let her eyes roam over her 'henchman's' slim body for a long moment, until Dani began to blush all over again. "Hey," Ember said in a cajoling tone, "how about we leave the first music lesson till later?"

"Oh?" Dani's voice was knowing, but there was still an irresistibly cute note of shyness there. "What do you wanna do?"

"Well, I already know you got some finger skills," Ember replied slyly. "But I want to give that little tongue a workout."

Dani's toes curled up eagerly and she bounced to her feet with a happy smile. "That sounds great!" she gushed, darting back to the bedroom and dragging Ember back with her.

Ember laughed. Damn...I guess Merry Christmas, she thought to herself. Best one I've had in a long time.

[Evil Fairy]

Pretty simple premise for this one...Cosmo has taken over Cupid's duties. Nuff said. ^_^

------------------------------------------------------

An Incredible Valentine

By The Evil Fairy

For the 2008 WWOEC Valentine's Writers’ Jam

------------------------------------------------------

Fresh from his Valentine's duties in a rather odd parallel universe, Cosmo poofed into view high above a modern city. "Hey," the green-haired simpleton exclaimed as he looked himself over, "I'm all bulgy! I wonder if Fudge-Head's around here somewhere?" He zipped down to street level and found a sign that indicated he was in the city of Metroville.

"Metroville? Is that Fudge-Head's city?" Cosmo scratched his head. "Oh well, if I see him I'll say hi!" He yawned suddenly. "Man, messing around with all the super-powered teenagers really took it out of me. I think I'm gonna find an easier job and take a nap!" He began poofing around town, searching for an easy mark.

Before long he drifted into the parking lot of West View Middle School. The last bell was ringing and kids were streaming out. "Perfect!" Cosmo chirped. "Middle Schoolers are so screwed up, it doesn't matter who I throw together!" He moved in, looking for a likely pair.

But as he passed a black minivan, he heard a voice drifting out, a pleasant female voice with a Midwestern accent that did not sound happy. "Where are you? I swear to God Bob, if you flake out on Valentine's Day..." Cosmo popped up for a better look. Sitting at the driver's seat was a very lovely woman, with short auburn hair and a pink button-up shirt.

Another car drove up, this one a red convertible, and pulled in next to the first. Cosmo quickly dashed beneath the minivan to stay out of sight. "Helen!" A second, booming voice called out.

"Bob," replied the first voice in a relieved tone, "I was starting to worry."

"Happy Valentine's Day honey," Bob said. "And I have great news."

"Oh yeah?" Helen returned with a chuckle in her voice. "What's up?

"As soon as we get Vi home, you and me are heading to the airport. The Barracuda has some kind of shark mind control thing going on in Bermuda. Two hours to beat down Fish Boy, two days of all expenses paid tropical paradise!" There was a long, ominous pause. "What?"

"What are we going to do with Jack Jack?" A baby's happy squeal from the back of the minivan indicated to Cosmo who they were talking about.

"He'll be fine with Violet."

"Violet has a date...I'm gonna help her get ready when we get home."

"Wait...really?" Bob's voice turned suddenly suspicious. "With who?"

"Oh no, you don't get to play protective parent now Bob. We've known all about this for the last week." Helen was starting to sound irritated again.

"All right, all right," Bob said placatingly. "We can get someone else to babysit."

"We can try," Helen replied dubiously.

"Well we can't just not go!" Now Bob sounded exasperated. "I registered this with the Agency! Bermuda's gonna be hip-deep in hypnotized sharks by the time they get a replacement out there."

"Well maybe if you just two seconds to think before you did anything..."

Things were turning ugly, and Cosmo had heard enough. A couple of arrows would get these two back in the spirit. The interim cupid poofed above the cars and unslung his bow. The huge blonde guy and his pretty, auburn-haired wife were both leaning out of their windows and looking right at each other, making this a shot that not even Cosmo could screw up. He got two arrows ready and fired them at once.

As the arrows flew, several things happened at once. A very skinny girl with long black hair had been approaching the minivan unnoticed by Cosmo, and now she opened the door to get in, causing both adults to look over at her. Both arrows found their mark, but where Helen's actually hit home, suffusing her with a momentary pink glow, Bob's bounced off of his head, shot up and ricocheted off a light pole, hit the asphalt on the other side of the van and jumped up to hit the young girl right on the rear end. The pink radiance of cupids arrows sparkled up in both females just as mother and daughter were looking right at one another.

"Uh-oh!" Cosmo yelped, cringing. He lifted his wand and poofed into a new position as a bright green pine air freshener hanging off of the minivan's rearview mirror. He had no idea how this was going to turn out, but he figured he should keep an eye on it.

Helen had no idea what happened. One minute she was getting ready to fight with her husband, then everything tasted pink for a second, and now she was staring at her daughter and just seemed completely unable to look away. "Helen," the sound of her name vaguely intruded, "Helen!"

Helen blinked and quickly turned back to face Bob. "Um...yeah?"

"I said, what do you want to do?"

Helen bit her lip, trying to put her thoughts back together. She knew she should still be kind of mad, but all of a sudden she felt so happy she was almost giddy. "You know Bob, it's really not that big a deal. You were just trying to be sweet, and I really do appreciate it," she said with a smile.

Bob's eyes widened a bit in surprise. "Seriously?"

"Sure. I'll tell you what...why don't you take care of the Barracuda?" She winked playfully and continued, "I'll get some dinner reservations for tomorrow and we'll just have Valentine's a day late."

Mr. Incredible quite obviously had the rug pulled right out from under him. He opened his mouth and closed it again. "Well...okay. Are you really sure about this?"

Helen chuckled and reached out to pat her husband's massive forearm. "I'm positive honey. Getting Vi all pretty for her date tonight will be all the fun I need," Helen said, making an effort not to glance back at Violet as she mentioned her, afraid she'd get stuck staring again. "Just make sure you hurry back!"

Bob couldn't explain his good luck, but he didn't want to look this gift horse in the mouth. "Sure babe," he smiled and leaned out to give Helen a quick kiss. "I'll be back tomorrow morning!" With one last wave he backed up and drove off.

Which left Helen and Violet all alone with Jack Jack and the air freshener with eyes. Hesitantly, Helen sat back and looked over at her daughter. Violet had climbed into the van and was sitting there with her backpack in her lap, looking down. She had on a powder blue t-shirt that exposed just a little skin above the waistline of her dark blue jeans. Helen couldn't help but appreciate the way the shirt drew out the slim curves of her daughter's developing body. And, just before Helen starting wondering why she couldn't help that, Violet tossed a furtive glance at her mom and, seeing her looking back, darted her eyes away again, her cheeks turning pink.

Helen wasn't sure what to say or do, so after a moment she started for home. They drove on in silence for awhile, with only the sound of Jack Jack's occasional burbling to keep them company. Finally, at a stoplight, Helen turned to her daughter with a smile. "Okay sweetie, ready for the big date?"

Violet just looked back silently, her face a confused jumble of emotions. She turned and looked out the window. "Vi? Is everything okay?" Helen asked, not at all sure she was okay herself."

"I'm not...Tony...had to cancel," Violet muttered.

Her mother gasped slightly. "Oh, Violet, honey...I'm so sorry..."

"S'okay," Violet shrugged. "He got real sick during lunch today. He said he was really sorry before they dragged him to the nurse's office."

"Still, you were really looking forward to it," Helen smiled sympathetically. "It's okay to be bummed out."

"I guess you and Dad aren't doing anything either, huh?" Violet said with a sidelong glance.

"I guess not," Helen replied ruefully. "Dash's spending the night at Jimmy's, so it's just gonna be you and me tonight."

"All alone?" Violet turned her head to look at her mother fully, and the two were staring at each other again. Helen found herself mesmerized by her child's beauty, her wry, intelligent eyes, the delicate pink of her lips, her adorable little upturned nose...

The air in the van was thick and tense, and there was a bizarre electricity between the two superheroines. Helen's heart was pounding in her chest, and her breath was becoming shallow and ragged. She wasn't sure why, but she felt like there was a line the two of them were tiptoeing around, and she was equal parts afraid and excited to see what would happen when it was crossed.

But the light had turned, and the car behind them suddenly honked in protest at being made to wait. Helen started and slammed her foot on the gas pedal, making the tires squeal as the van lurched forward. The spell was momentarily broken and Helen tried to concentrate solely on getting home.

But when they finally pulled into the small garage, neither she nor Violet made a move to leave the vehicle. On a sudden whim, Helen stretched her arm out to slide behind Violet's back and wrap around her thin waist. She pulled her daughter towards her and draped her arm over her shoulders. Violet looked up at her questioningly.

"You...just looked like you needed a hug," Helen said by way of explanation. Violet smiled bashfully and inclined her head in a tiny nod. Her cheeks were red, and as Helen returned the smile, she felt her own face growing hot. Violet leaned against her mother, and Helen began stroking her daughter's lustrous black hair. "Sweetie?"

"Yeah, Mom?" Violet replied, her voice very quiet.

"I was just thinking...neither of our boys are going to be around tonight."

"Yeah?"

"Well...it just seems like a shame to waste the day completely." Helen took a deep breath and tried to make it sound like she was just kidding around. "Wanna be my Valentine?"

To Helen's surprise, she felt Violet begin to tremble. She opened her mouth to ask if she was all right, but before she could speak Violet breathed, "Okay Mom." Helen licked her lips nervously and tightened her arm around Violet's shoulders, pulling her closer. Violet spoke up again, her voice shaky and nervous. "Mom, what's going on?"

"What...what do you mean, Vi?"

Violet's hands here folded in her lap, and she stared down at them. "You feel it too, don't you?"

Helen debated continuing to feign ignorance for a second, but then decided against it. "Yes, I do." The shaking in Violet's body seemed to subside slightly, and she turned her head to look up at her mom.

"Are...are we going to do it?"

Helen blinked and tilted her head to the side quizzically. "Do what?"

Without another word Violet was tilting her face up, rising in her seat and pushing her lips to her mother's. Helen, shocked past the point of thought, pulled away. But when she saw Violet's face, eyes closed, lips parted slightly, it was too much. She let out a small, shuddering sigh of surrender, her eyes fluttered closed and she fell into the forbidden kiss.

Mother and daughter moaned into each other's mouths as their tongues slid wetly against each other. Helen began pushing Violet onto her back, and the slight teenager gladly shifted position, wrapping her hands around her mom in a fervent embrace. When Violet was laying on the seat, her head almost touching the passenger door, Helen broke the kiss and shifted down to where a sliver of her daughter's pale skin peeked out teasingly beneath her shirt. With a low growl, she attacked Violet's tiny stomach ravenously with lips and tongue. Violet gasped in surprised pleasure at the wet, slick sensation, then began moaning and giggling as her mom began drilling her tongue into her navel.

"God, I love your little belly, babygirl," Helen muttered in between licks. "It just tastes so good..."

Then Jack Jack began crying fussily. The sound hit Helen like cold water, and she froze as she suddenly became aware of what she was doing. "Oh God...oh God!" she gasped, pulling away from her daughter like she'd been stung. Violet just watched with a dazed expression on her face as Helen fumbled with the door and staggered out, clumsily retrieving her infant son from the car seat and dashing inside.

Helen's movements were almost frantic as she got a bottle ready for Jack Jack. As she left the kitchen to lay the baby in his crib, she heard the garage door open and close and very nearly bolted out of her home. Panicked thoughts fluttered like birds in her head. Guilt and shame warred with the desire she still felt, and she desperately tried to figure out what to say to Violet. She could only pray her daughter would be willing to keep this a secret...

But as she finished setting down Jack Jack, who was happily sucking his bottle, she felt an odd sensation at her chest. Looking down, she could see topmost button had popped off. And as she watched, a tiny, spherical forcefield appeared around the next one down, twisting sharply to sever the string holding it on. Her full breasts and lacy lavender bra were almost completely exposed, and she used one hand to hold her shirt closed as she looked around. "Vi?" She heard footsteps running down the hall to the living room, and she followed. "Violet?" she called gently. "Honey, we need to talk..." Another button popped off. "Violet, cut it out!"

"Why did you stop?" Violet asked, still unseen. "It felt good."

"It was wrong Sweetie," Helen replied earnestly. "It was wrong and I'm so sorry I let it happen..." The final two buttons fell to the ground at the same time. "Violet!"

"Let it happen?" Violet asked incredulously. "Mom, I kissed you!"

"Vi, you're just confused," Helen said in a cajoling tone. "Please, just come here and we'll talk." She stretched her arms out and began to sweep the room.

"I'm not wearing my super suit." The words of warning hung in the air and their meaning took a second to sink in. Helen sucked in a breath and retracted her arms.

"You're naked," Helen whispered.

"Yeah," Violet replied with an awkward chuckle, "I thought...you know..."

"Oh God, what have I done?" Helen groaned, dropping to her knees and hiding her face with her hands.

"Mom, you didn't do anything!" Violet cried out exasperatedly. "It was me! I love you."

Helen sighed deeply and sat back on her heels, resting her hands on her legs. "Violet honey, please, just try and think about this. I don't really understand what happened back there, but I'm your mother. And I'm married. I love your father."

"I love Dad too," came the immediate reply. "And I still really like Tony. But Mom, I've never felt like this. And I think you feel it too." Helen heard soft footsteps coming up behind her and felt a small pair of hands rest on her shoulders. "Don't you?"

Helen closed her eyes and felt a tear trickle down her cheek. "No...I'm not a monster. I can't molest my own daughter." For all her whimpered protests, she didn't resist as Violet pulled her now buttonless shirt down her arms. She felt soft, wet lips on her shoulder and neck and she shivered as her eyes fluttered closed.

"Then let me molest you," Violet whispered. "Just say it Mom, please."

There was no way Helen could ignore the clear, plaintive need in her daughter's voice. Her maternal instincts wouldn't allow it, and neither would this other emotion that was rising up towards the girl behind her with an intensity that was frightening. And now she had to admit what it was. She reached up and laid her hand over Violet's, closing her eyes and lowering her head in defeat. "I love you Vi."

Still unseen, Violet took her mother's hand and pulled her gently to her feet. She invisibly led the older woman to her room, a fact Helen was grateful for. She really wasn't sure she could handle what was coming in the bed she shared with her husband.

Once inside, Violet brought Helen to her bed and pushed her down on it. Helen lay back against the pillows, her arms resting at her sides. She remained motionless as the button and zipper on her light blue slacks seemed to undo themselves and began to slide down her hips. She bit her lip as something suddenly occurred to her.

"Wow Mom," Violet chuckled. Beneath the pants Helen had on a sheer lavender thong with a lace trim that matched her bra. "Happy Valentine's Day, huh?" Helen felt herself blushing like a schoolgirl and just returned an embarrassed smile.

In a few moments Helen was laying there in just her lingerie. She felt hot, soft skin against hers and her breath quickened in excitement as her invisible child laid her nude body on her. Her hands folded tenderly around Violet as the young girl resumed the kiss they had started in the minivan.

Their mouths opened wider as the kiss turned deep and hungry. Violet moaned and Helen drank in the sweet taste of her daughter's breath. The mother couldn't help but chuckle as she wondered what she must look like, laying on her daughter's bed practically naked and kissing someone who couldn't be seen.

She felt hands sliding beneath her back and she arched upwards as Violet awkwardly tried to unclasp her bra. Helen let her fumble for a few moments before reaching back to undo it herself. "Harder when it's not yours, huh?" Helen whispered, and Violet chuckled a little as she pulled the undergarment off, letting her mothers impressively large and superpowered-perky breasts bounce free.

Helen could feel that Violet was sitting on her stomach, and a moment later she felt the young teen's tentative hands on her chest, running soft fingers over velvety skin. Helen cooed in pleasure, reaching out blindly and letting her hands rest on Violet's unseen hips. "I want to see my baby," she murmured, stroking her hands up and down Vi's thighs. "Let me see how beautiful you are."

The intangible fingers on Helen's bosom tightened slightly, and in the blink of an eye Violet was there. Her long legs straddled her mother's broad hips, and her adorable face was dyed with a crimson flush that went right down her neck to her small, perfectly formed breasts. Her eraser-sized nipples were swollen and puffy, and looking down Helen could see how her china-white inner thighs glistened with arousal.

The mother reached up, suddenly feeling a little like she was in a dream. Silently she begged anyone who might be listening that it wasn't. She cupped her daughter's cheeks in her hands, and each looked into the other's eyes with identical expressions of loving wonder mingled with lust. "You're the most beautiful thing I've ever seen," Helen whispered tearfully, her head shaking imperceptibly as if she couldn't believe what was happening.

Violet smiled radiantly, her mother's praise making her absolutely glow. Her thumbs stroked against her mom's stiffened nipples, and she glanced down as she spoke shyly, "I don't know what to do now."

Helen grinned suddenly and let one of her hands drift down to cup her daughter's adolescent breast. "Oh, I might have some suggestions." Helen sat up, holding Violet in her lap. She stretched her neck down slightly and began sliding her tongue over the small mounds of her child's breasts, savoring the taste and the hot, smooth sensation of the skin against her tongue.

Violet ran her fingers through her mother's hair. "Oh, yesss..." she hissed between her teeth, leaning back and offering her chest up to her mothers probing tongue. "That feels sooo good."

Helen sat up, licking her lips hungrily. "Oh sweetheart," she cooed, "you haven't seen anything yet." She reached up to ease Violet off her lap and onto the mattress, but Vi put her hands on her mother's wrists to stop her. Helen looked at the slight girl questioningly.

"Actually, there is one thing I saw once I'd like to try," she offered diffidently, her eyes averted slightly.

"Anything you want," Helen agreed readily, nuzzling her daughter's neck.

"Okay!" Violet gasped, her voice shuddering due to her mother's attention. Her voice dropped to an embarrassed murmur. "How about...a...you know, a...sixty..."

"A 69?" Helen exclaimed, pulling back to look at her naked daughter, now blushing furiously again. "Where'd you learn that?" Violet just shrugged, and Helen leaned in to give her a soft kiss. "You naughty little minx...that sounds like fun."

The superpowered housewife lay back against her daughter's bed again and looked up at Violet with a sultry smile. "All right Vi," she said, her voice dripping with sticky-sweet sex. "Assume the position."

Violet giggled nervously and slid up her mother's body and turned around. Helen found herself looking up at her daughter's sex, the soft lips puffy and moist with honey and adorned with just a wisp of silky-soft black hair. Down below, she felt Violet's hands slip beneath her thong and slide the scrap of fabric down to her knees. Helen's legs tensed suddenly as she felt the ginger caress of a small pink tongue slide across her labia.

"That's it babygirl," Helen urged, planting a soft kiss on her daughter's blazing hot mound. Violet sucked in a sharp breath and let it out in a long, soft sigh that made Helen squirm as she felt it drift across her pussy. The older woman reached up and grasped her daughter's pert little ass and ran her tongue in a long, firm lick right between Violet's lips.

Violet mewed softly and opened her legs wider. At the same time, she started eating out her mother in earnest, her tongue lapping and probing at Helen's quim. Helen groaned decadently and tightened her grip on her daughter's ass. Her tongue slid up and began sliding in and out of Violet's body, finding a rhythm that Violet quickly matched by grinding her hips down into Helen's face.

This wasn't Helen's first experience with another girl, but nothing she had ever done could match the pleasure of lapping up her child's fresh, salty-sweet honey combined with the sensation of Violet's inexperienced but eager tongue bathing her own sex. Using her powers, Helen's tongue became longer and thicker as it slid into Violet again and again, stopping only when it hit the fragile barrier of her daughter's cherry. Another time, Helen thought gleefully as she lost herself in the sinful, forbidden ecstasy she had surrendered to.

The sensation of her mom's enhanced tongue plunging in and out of her helpless pussy was more than Violet could handle. She tried keeping up with Helen, but soon she was reduced to moaning mindlessly into her mother's gushing sex, her tongue snaking out to caress the tender flesh reflexively. But for Helen, that stimulation was more than enough. As she expertly guided Violet higher and higher to an unbearable breaking point, she felt her so-flexible body shudder and shake as a deliciously languid series of orgasms rippled through her, fireworks going off behind her eyes with each one.

Each of Violet's breaths came out in a ragged moan, and Helen knew she was putting her daughter through a sublime torture. Each time the muscles in Vi's love tunnel clenched warningly, Helen's tongue retreated to a gentler flutter until the young girl's spasms subsided. "Please!" Violet finally cried out in a half-sob, and that desperate cry was enough to spark off another climax in her mother.

Helen finally relented, pressing her face deeply into Violet's cunt and bringing the young girl over the edge with a few long, twisting strokes of her superpowered tongue. Violet's muscles clamped down tightly around the intruder, and her hips bucked up and down explosively. A long, guttural scream tore itself out of her throat and she rubbed her face back and forth against Helen's creaming sex, coating her face in the liquid essence of her mother's lust.

When Violet began to come down, Helen wriggled around until she was face to face with her daughter, lying on her side at the foot of the bed. "I love you so much Vi," she gushed, kissing her child and savoring the taste of her daughter's mouth mingled with her own juices.

Violet, her eyes dazed and her expression one of perfect satisfaction, returned the kiss automatically. "I love you too...love you..." she murmured, still panting.

With a wicked smile, Helen slid her hand between her daughter's breasts, down her stomach and cupped her sopping little quim. "Catch your breath Vi...it's almost time for round two!" Violet nodded enthusiastically and starting licking her juices from around her mother's mouth.

Being so busy, neither female noticed the small, green monkey plush that had sat on Violet's dresser the whole time. And once again, neither of them saw it vanish in a small cloud.

Cosmo reappeared in Jack Jack's room, and shook his hand like he touched something hot. "Whew! That's some spicy stuff!" Jack Jack had been sleeping soundly, but Cosmo's voice awoke him and he started crying irritably. "Whoopsie!" With a wave of his wand, he lifted the infant out of his crib and into his arms. "Hush baby, don't cry..." He made a funny face, and Jack Jack laughed loudly and burst into flames. Cosmo laughed as well. "Awww...he's so cute when he's fire. I wish me and Wanda had one of these!"

A frown suddenly appeared on Cosmo's face. "You know little guy, I probably shouldn't just leave you here...those two look like they're gonna be pretty busy for awhile. You wanna come with me for awhile? Maybe I can find you a non-evil babysitter!"

Jack Jack just gurgled and clapped his hands happily, which Cosmo took for agreement. "Great! Let's go! I've still got work to do!" The green haired fairy lifted his wand and poofed to a brand new location in a cloud of magic smoke. **ABDUCTION!**

[thatguywiththefaceOG]

Glad to see you posting her as well

[Evil Fairy]

In this Jam, Eris and Desiree had opened a costume shop selling magical outfits that would make the wearers play the part the looked like, whether they wanted to or not! ^_^

------------------------------------------------------

A Fairy For Gloomsville

By The Evil Fairy

For the 2008 WWOEC Halloween Writers’ Jam

------------------------------------------------------

“Hey guys, I’m going out for awhile!” Ruby Gloom called out from the mansion’s front door.

After a few moments, Frank’s voice filtered down from the floor above. “’Kay Ruby…want some company?”

“No thanks,” Ruby replied. “I’m going to pick up my costume, and I want it to be a surprise.”

“Cool then, have fun!”

“See you soon!” As Ruby was about to step out, a thought occurred to her and she turned back. “Is Iris back yet?”

“Nah,” came Frank’s voice again, “she’s still out hang gliding.”

“I thought she said base jumping,” Len interjected.

“Actually, I think she was just going to ride Squig for awhile. Anyway, she said she’d be back by tonight.”

“Oh good,” Ruby smiled. “Be back soon then!”

“What am I gonna be?” Ruby mused as she hopped on her high-wheel bike and set out down the road to Gloomsville proper. “Probably nothing too outrageous…not after last year.” Last year’s Halloween had been…well, Ruby certainly wouldn’t say it had been ‘ruined,’ everything turned out alright after all, and a lot of it was pretty fun. But some magical interference had certainly made it a pretty crazy holiday.

The red-haired goth girl was still deep in thought as she approached the outskirts of town, but something suddenly seemed to pull her out of her reverie and turn her attention to a shop by the side of the road. “Where did that come from?” Ruby asked, blinking at the unfamiliar building.

‘Wicked Wishes’ proclaimed the sign over the door. It was a costume shop, obviously, and their merchandise certainly did seem to be pretty wicked. There were two mannequins flanking the doors, wearing an angel and a devil costume, both risqué enough to make Ruby blush. The angel costume was a pair of snowy wings, a fake halo and a white teddy with matching stockings, while the devil costume wasn’t anything more than a black bikini with a tail, thigh-high boots and a pitchfork.

“Definitely not my kind of place,” Ruby chuckled, starting to pedal off again. But she hadn’t gone more than a few feet before she stopped again and looked back. All of a sudden she was feeling sort of wicked herself, and filled with curiosity. She wanted to see what other kinds of costumes they had in there. She’s never buy anything like that, of course, but it might be kind of fun to look around. “Well…I am right here, and they’ve got to have some normal costumes, right?”

Rationale firmly in place, Ruby went back to the store and chained up her bike’s enormous front wheel. As the doors slid open and she stepped inside, she actually shivered from the naughty little thrill that hit her along with the blast of climate-controlled air. Looking around, she was momentarily disappointed by how normal everything looked inside. The air was thick with the smell of latex from an entire wall of masks, and there were several aisles stuffed full of Halloween accessories and prepackaged costumes in the back.

There were a couple of other girls already there, and as she browsed a perky blonde a few years older than Ruby herself came in, wearing an elaborate princess gown. Ruby was momentarily puzzled, having never seen such a girl in Gloomsville before. She was about to walk over and introduce herself when a saleswoman descended on the new girl. Not wanting to interrupt, Ruby continued looking, heading deeper into the back of the store.

The place was a lot bigger than it seemed on the outside, and after several minutes of searching Ruby glanced back and realized she couldn’t see the exit anymore. The little redhead suddenly felt a flash of fear that she was lost and wouldn’t be able to find her way out again. Then she stuck her tongue and gave herself a little konk on the side of her head for being so silly. Frightening masks were leering down at her from the tops of the aisles, but Ruby just gave them a friendly smile back as she kept looking for a costume that suited her.

“There you are!” came a voice from behind her, and Ruby turned to see another saleswoman smiling down at her. She had green skin, long, lustrous black hair and an extremely voluptuous build. “I was afraid we’d lost you! My name is Desiree, and I’m at your service. You’re one of our very special customers.”

“I am?” Ruby asked, blinking in surprise.

“Of course,” Desiree chuckled. “Such a lovely young girl couldn’t be anything but special. And she deserves a costume just as special. Follow me…” She began threading her way through the aisles, and Ruby followed, noticing how Desiree barely seemed to be touching the ground as she just glided along. After a short time, the ghost genie turned, a costume seeming to just appear in her hands. “Here we are…I think this will be just perfect for you.”

Ruby’s eyes widened, and a hot pink flush appeared on her cheeks. “I can’t wear that!” she blurted, looking at the proffered costume. “Besides, part of it’s missing!” It was a fairy costume…sort of. In one hand, Desiree held a pair of black vinyl boots and gloves that looked as if they’d reach Ruby’s thighs and elbows, respectively. In the other, she held a top consisting of nothing more than a little black corset made from a shiny material, with a little ruffly red trim all around. The wings attached to the back of this, translucent pixie wings made out a black material that picked up a shimmering rainbow sheen when light traveled over them. There wasn’t a skirt or anything that seemed to go along with this, only a black thong dangling from the bottom with a red heart on the front.

“Nothing’s missing you silly girl,” Desiree chuckled.

Ruby’s blush brightened at the thought of her friends seeing her in such a costume. “But where’s the skirt? Everyone will…they’ll see my…and my…they’ll see everything!”

“But you have such a cute everything,” Desiree purred, slipping around Ruby and kneeling behind her. She held the costume out where Ruby could still see it and set the box down so she could use her free arm to cuddle Ruby close, pressing the small girl back against her ample chest while her hand snaked beneath Ruby’s chin to caress her cheek. The aroma of the ghost genie’s exotic perfume overwhelmed Ruby, and she suddenly felt sleepy and tingly all over.

“Don’t all your friends depend on you?” Desiree continued, her voice a low, persuasive murmur. “And don’t you want to make sure they all have fun tonight?” At Ruby’s slow nod, Desiree chuckled and hugged her closer. “Well just imagine how much fun everyone will have with a costume like this! A lovely little pixie, ready to cast a spell and make everyone have a really good time.”

Ruby suddenly shivered slightly in Desiree’s embrace and spoke in a hushed voice, “Make them?”

Sensing an opening, the wicked saleswoman brought her lips to Ruby’s ear and whispered, “Oh yes little one…with this costume you can make anyone do anything you want.”

“But I don’t...I wouldn’t want to make them do something they didn’t like…” Ruby said, trying to fight past the pleasant lethargy that was creeping over her.

“Of course not,” Desiree murmured soothingly, her fingertips caressing Ruby’s pale cheeks. “It’s just a game. It can be fun to be made to do something you wouldn’t normally dare.” She smiled slyly and let her lips brush Ruby’s ear as she breathed, “And it can be even more fun to be the one who makes them…don’t you think so?”

Ruby shivered again and whispered, “Yes…”

“Good girl,” Desiree cooed approvingly. “Now…” she pushed the costume to Ruby’s chest, and the gothic little redhead slowly wrapped her arms around it. “Don’t you want to try it on?” Still looking rather dazed, Ruby clutched the costume tightly and tottered off to one of the dressing rooms.

“So our little goody-two-shoes has a bit of a dominant streak, eh?” Eris’ voice sounded from behind Desiree, and the ghost turned with a wicked grin.

“Oh yes, and it will make things so much more interesting,” Desiree agreed, looking at Ruby slipping into one of the dressing rooms. “That costume will let the girl cast a very simple spell, one that will bring her victim’s most secret fantasies bubbling to the surface. Of course, it works on her as well, and it seems she wants to be a little dominatrix.”

“So it will be that much harder for her little friends to resist her!” Eris chortled gleefully. “Oh, you do such good work!”

At that moment, Ruby peeked out shyly from the dressing room. “Come out dear,” Desiree called, “and let us take a look at you!” Ruby hesitantly stepped out, walking a little unsteadily from the two-inch heels on the boots. But as she saw her observers smiling at her approvingly, she seemed to gain in confidence, her steps becoming steadier until she was actually strutting towards them.

“How do I look?” she asked flirtatiously, turning a quick little pirouette. Both ladies applauded, and Ruby mimed a little curtsey.

“I feel so…naughty!” Ruby giggled, hugging herself tightly.

“Well you look just fabulous,” Eris assured her. At the sound of her voice, Ruby blinked and looked up into the blonde goddess’ face. The small girl’s dark eyes momentarily lit up with pink light, and Eris felt her breath catch in her throat.

“You want me to do naughty things, don’t you?” Ruby accused teasingly. “And you want to watch.”

Eris’ eyes widened in surprise, and she heard Desiree sniggering from behind her. “I’m not sure what you mean,” she began, but Ruby began talking again, her voice thoughtful.

“But maybe you want me to do naughty things to you,” she mused. “And not just me…lots of girls. You want lots and lots of girls to get together and do naughty, naughty things to you. Is that right?” she asked, her voice turning seductive with the question.

Eris, the Goddess of Chaos, suddenly felt herself blushing brightly. “I…uh…that is…” she began to stammer, but Desiree finally took pity on her partner and stepped forward, taking Ruby lightly by the arm.

“Come now dear, let’s get you ready to go,” she murmured, leaving Eris to collect herself. As the goddess got herself under control again, she felt a little twinge of nervousness. All the chaos they were causing was already getting her body keyed up, and it seemed the ghost genie’s magic was more powerful than she had guessed. Under the circumstances, Desiree might just have the upper hand on Eris magically, and Eris wasn’t sure that was a good situation.

Her latest customer taken care of, Desiree returned to bring her partner back to the front, smirking knowingly. “Lots of girls, huh?” she teased as they walked.

“Oh shut up!” Eris snapped, her cheeks reddening once again.

----------------------------------

“Happy Halloween!” Iris shouted happily as she burst through the mansion’s front door. She stood in the door way for a few moments after her grand entrance, hearing the echoes from her shout fade and die. There was no other sound. “Um…I said, Happy Halloween?” Iris called out, cocking her head to listen for a response. Nothing. “Guess I’ll go put on my costume,” she said with a shrug as she went up to her room.

“Hello? Ruby? Skullboy? Misery? Someone?” Iris continued calling as she headed upstairs. “Anybody home?” Still not a sound. The dead silence began to worry Iris a bit…her friends wouldn’t have left and moved the party somewhere else, at least not without leaving some kind of note or something. So then where was everyone? Memories of last year’s weirdness were suddenly rearing up in the adventurous girl’s mind, and she began walking around a little more carefully.

As she passed Ruby’s room, she heard a sound from inside. She placed her ear to the door to try and catch it, but she heard nothing more. Finally, she pushed open the door to and saw that the fire was merrily burning and that there was indeed a silhouetted figure seated in her best friend’s armchair. “Ruby!” Iris exclaimed in relief, walking over. “There you are! What’s going…oh, my God!” Iris stopped, her mouth dropping open in shock.

Sitting in Ruby’s chair was Misery…and the gloomy girl didn’t have much of a choice in the matter. She had been stripped completely bare and was firmly tied in place in an obscene position. Her wrists had been tied to the arms of the chair, and her ankles had been tied to her wrists, spreading her legs almost painfully wide, exposing her most private areas to clear view. Another length of rope around her lower chest and the back of the chair held her upright, and there were two strips of tape over her mouth to keep her quiet.

Worst of all, however, was the dark green dildo that had been pushed into Misery’s tender sex. Battery operated, it was twisting and undulating before Iris’s eye, and from the copious amounts of cream on Misery’s thighs and soaking into the chair, it had been there for some time. Her smooth, puffy labia were a swollen bright pink around the intruder, standing out in stark contrast to her purple skin tone.

Misery was looking up at Iris, her tearful eyes pleading. As Iris watched, Misery’s body tensed up and she began twisting against her bonds. It was obvious she was being forced to orgasm as she shook her head from side to side with a long, tortured groan that was muffled by the tape over her mouth. Her body suddenly froze and bucked sharply before she fell back into her bonds once again, her eyes fluttering shut.

Shaking herself out of her horrified stupor, Iris rushed forward and knelt by the chair. “Misery!” she gasped, “Who did this to you?” She started sliding the dildo out, and Misery’s eyes flew open. She began shaking her head and making muffled sounds of protest, but Iris took the sex toy from her friend’s abused love canal and turned it off before removing the tape.

“You shouldn’t have done that,” Misery said, her voice hoarse but her usual deadpan tone intact. “She’s not gonna be very happy with you.”

“Who?” Iris asked, confused. “What’s going on? Where’s Ruby?”

“Right here,” came the languid response from behind the young cyclops. Iris turned, her mouth dropping all over again at the sight of her other friend. Ruby was leaning against the door, one leg bent up so her foot was resting against it and her gloved hands folded behind her head. “Like my costume, Iris?”

Iris felt the blood rushing to her cheeks and she was suddenly rendered incapable of a coherent sentence. “I…uh…you…what?”

Ruby giggled and stepped forward, smiling seductively. “You don’t have your costume on yet, but that’s okay. You wouldn’t be wearing it for long anyway. I just hope you have a little more stamina than the boys…they all wore out so fast!” She sighed and pouted. “You’d think two heads and hard bones would add up to more entertainment!”

“Hey, uh Ruby?” Misery ventured diffidently. “Is there any chance of you untying me yet?”

“I dunno Misery,” the redhead chuckled, sounding deceptively like her old self. “How many times have you come so far?”

“Um…” Misery leaned her head back as she did a mental tally. “I think eight.”

“Oh, well, we sort of agreed on at least ten, didn’t we?”

Misery sighed deeply and muttered, “Not really, you just tied me up here and said, ‘I’ll let you go if you come ten times in a row.”

“I said ‘sort of.’” Ruby giggled. Suddenly both girls turned as Iris stomped her foot down.

“Okay, what is going on!?” she shouted. “Where’re the guys, where did you get that costume Ruby and Misery, why are you letting her do that to you?”

Suddenly, Ruby was standing right in front of her one-eyed friend, placing her hands on Iris’ shoulders and leaning her forehead against the other girl’s, smiling dreamily. “Iris, shhhh…it’s okay, really. The boys are…well, I guess you could say they’re sleeping it off. They’re fine, I promise.
”
“But why….!” Iris started, but Ruby laid two fingers against her lips to silence her.

“Shhh, you’re freaking out Iris,” Ruby murmured soothingly. “Everything’s okay…I mean, look at Misery,” Ruby continued as she glided over to where Misery was bound to the chair and slowly ran her fingers through the other girl’s long, silky hair. “She told me she sometimes has a problem getting herself off, isn’t that right?” As Ruby spoke, her hand drifted down to run slow, sensual circles over Misery’s puffy little nipples.

“That’s right,” Misery breathed. Her eyes fluttered shut and she arched her back out towards Ruby’s hand. “It gets so frustrating…”

“I know,” Ruby said with a soft little chuckle. She slid down to her knees and put one hand on Misery’s thigh, quite close to her bald labia. The skin all around was still glistening with the nectar Misery’s body had been forced to produce, and her tiny, swollen clit was peeking out from between her lips.

With her other hand, Ruby tilted Misery’s head down, and the morose girl cracked her eyes open. Iris, still watching with a kind of voyeuristic thrill mingled with trepidation, saw Ruby’s dark eyes flash with pink light for an instant, and an answering flash in Misery’s eyes. Immediately, Misery’s lips curled up in a bizarre expression that took Iris a few seconds to recognize as a pleasurable smile.

“But you can come for me, can’t you Misery?” Ruby was saying, and as she spoke she very gently pressed a single fingertip down onto the other girl’s tiny, twitching button. Instantly Misery began writhing in her bonds, groaning loudly as her already worn-out body was wracked with another massive orgasm.

“For…you…” Misery panted as she slumped back once again. But she only had an instant to rest before another caress from Ruby brought her to another climax. And another…and another…

“Come for me,” Ruby said each time she forced her bound plaything to come, her voice hushed with a delighted fascination that was quickly drowned out by the rising volume of Misery’s tortured moans.

It was obvious the bound girl was pleading with Ruby to stop, but all she was able to do was force out a kind of strangled “Stuh…stuh!” And soon, she couldn’t make any noise at all, she entire body frozen except for the occasional twitch as every muscle strained with all its might against the ropes holding her to the chair. To Iris, it didn’t even look like she was breathing.

“Ruby, stop!” Iris screamed, finally finding her voice. “Please, leave her alone!” Ruby turned her head towards her one-eyed friend, looking rather surprised, as if she’d forgotten Iris’ presence. But a moment later she smiled and stood up, letting Misery collapse in on herself. Her tortured body was soaked with sweat, and her breath was coming in ragged sobs. Her hips were mindlessly grinding into the air, still dancing to the tune of the cruel pleasure Ruby had inflicted on her.

“I’m sorry Iris,” Ruby said brightly, walking towards her. Iris fought the urge to back off and stood her ground, even though she felt her hands shaking slightly. “I didn’t mean to leave you out…actually, I’ve really been looking forward to playing with you.”

“You…have?” Iris asked, swallowing heavily.

“Oh, yes,” Ruby nodded, her voice coming out as a slight hiss. “I have a feeling you’re going to be the most fun of all. So tell me Iris,” she suddenly said, and before the cycloptic girl could look away, she was caught by that sudden pink glow in Ruby’s eyes, “what do you want to play?”

Suddenly, Iris felt warm and relaxed all over. But at the same time, there was an insistent, pulsing heat between her legs that brought all of her wickedest, most secret fantasies to the forefront of her mind. She looked at Ruby, dressed like some kind of demonic pixie, and suddenly knew precisely what she wanted her friend to do to her. “I want,” she began slowly, “to play tag!” With that, she dashed out of the room.

Ruby stared after her blankly for a moment, then grinned and ran after her, the heels of her boots clacking loudly on the wooden floor.

“Okay then,” Misery called after the two of them with a shaky voice, “I’ll just hang out here. Maybe take a nap…”

----------------------------------

Iris was laughing gleefully as she dashed through the empty halls of the mansion, Ruby just a few steps behind. While the dark-haired girl wanted to take a moment to wonder how Ruby had learned to run in heels like that, the breathless, sparkly excitement of being chased was making that kind of musing impossible.

With a squeal of frustration, Ruby managed to close the distance between them enough to make a grab for Iris’ collar. She got a hold on the fabric, and there was a momentary sound of seams straining, followed by a massive rip as Iris kept on running, now wearing nothing more than a plain white camisole, matching panty briefs and her striped stockings. Ruby was left holding the torn remnants of her friend’s black dress, looking at them with a fair amount of surprise.

“Oh come on!” Iris called tauntingly, turning to face Ruby once she was a head-start away. “Do you know how often those dresses get caught on things? I’d be calling someone to get me unstuck every other day if they weren’t tear-away.” She crossed her arms and cocked her nearly-naked hips tauntingly. “Now are you gonna stare at that all night, or are you gonna try and catch me?”

Ruby immediately tossed the ruined dress to the side and dashed after the other girl. Iris gave a short, excited cry and started off again. But this time, whether it was because she started running second or Ruby just wanted it more, she couldn’t move fast enough and Ruby tackled Iris around the waist, bringing them down in a tangled heap of limbs. Iris immediately started wrestling her way free, giggling with delight as their young bodies fought against each other.

The red-haired little fairy, however, didn’t seem nearly so pleased with this. Fighting with all her strength, she managed to straddle Iris’ waist, pull her up by her hair and deliver a loud, open-palmed smack right across the one-eyed girl’s cheek.

*CRACK!*

Iris stared up at Ruby in utter shock as the snap of the blow echoed through the mansion. “You…you hit me!” she gasped.

Ruby seemed rather stunned herself as she looked at her own hand. “I…I didn’t…I mean you just wouldn’t…”

Then Iris smiled, the pink glow in her eye returning, showing that the spell Ruby cast was still alive and well. “Do it again,” she urged.

“What?” Ruby blurted, taken aback.

“No, wait…I’ve got an even better idea!” Iris exclaimed, her cheeks flushed. “Why don’t you give me a spanking?”

“What?” Ruby asked again.

“Come on Ruby,” Iris teased enthusiastically, “I’ve been bad, right? And besides, I thought we were supposed to play what I wanted to play!”

Ruby looked hesitant, but then the costume’s magic asserted itself again. A wicked smile spread over her face as she stood and helped the almost-naked Iris to her feet. “Okay Iris,” she chuckled, “a spanking for the naughty girl it is!”

“Great!” Iris said, literally hopping up and down with eagerness. “Now, do you have any more of that rope?”

And so several minutes later both girls were in the great hall. Iris was standing beneath the stairs, her arms pulled into the air by ropes that ran from her wrists up to the railing above. Her underwear had been removed, so that she was bound there in just her leggings. Already her body gave away her expectation by the light sheen of moisture on her smooth pink little mound.

“Oh no!” she moaned with melodramatic fear. “Tied up here and at your mercy…there’s no way I can escape!” To demonstrate the point, she tucked her legs under her and began to swing back and forth. The wooden railing creaked slightly, but the bonds held firm. “See?” she giggled, “Wheeee!”

“Okay Iris,” Ruby said, stepping forward. “Are you ready for your punishment now?”

“Oh, yes Ruby!” Iris crowed, stopping herself. She stuck her round little ass out toward her friend. “Come on Ruby, I dare you. Spank me!”

“Mmmm,” Ruby murmured softly as she ran her hand over one of Iris’ plump cheeks, making the other girl gasp and tense up in expectation. “This is going to look so pretty once it’s all pink.”

“Make it red!” Iris whispered in a tone that trembled with desire.

“If that’s really what you want,” Ruby crooned, pulling her hand back and slapping it against the soft flesh, making it bounce.

“Oh!” Iris squealed. “Again! Again! Again!” Each time Ruby spanked her, the one eyes girl shouted louder. After a minute or so, Ruby paused to catch her breath.

“Ruby…you’re not doing it hard enough,” Iris said softly, sounding a bit dissatisfied. “It barely stings. You need to hit harder.”

“I was going as hard as I can!” Ruby protested, but Iris just gave a quick snort of disbelief.

“No way! You’re not spanking my butt half as hard as you slapped me! Quit playing around and really spank me! Or better yet, didn’t you bring a belt like I asked? Use that.”

Ruby had brought down a belt from her room, a thin strip of black leather. She folded it over and swung it through the air a few times, making an ominous whooshing sound.

“Now that’s more like it!” Iris said, craning her neck to look behind her. “Go on Ruby, hit me! Gimme your best shot!”

The pink light was dancing in Ruby’s eyes as she lifted the belt. But then it flickered for a moment, and the arm holding the belt started to shake. “I don’t want to hurt you Iris,” Ruby said, her voice sounding, for the moment, completely normal.

“You don’t want to hurt me?” Iris repeated incredulously. “You were just torturing Misery!”

Ruby’s arm dropped to hang limply at her side, the belt dangling out of her hand. She seemed to be fighting with herself. “No…I…I made her feel good!”

“She was begging you to stop! And now I want you to do something, and you’re saying you don’t? I know you’re cursed or enchanted or whatever Ruby, but you need to make up your mind!”

“No!” Ruby shouted, crouching down and putting her hands to her head. “I’m not going to hurt my friend just because your stupid spell is making her ask me to do it!”

“Hey!” Iris called out, and Ruby blinked and looked over at her. Iris was looking quite impatient, her stockinged foot tapping irritatedly against the floor. “I want to say something before the Powers of Love and Friendship let you fight off the evil magic. I didn’t ask you to do this because of the spell.”

“Wait, so you expect me to believe that you’ve always wanted me to tie you up and…and…”

“Yes,” Iris said softly, a blush climbing into her cheeks. “I just never told anyone because, well…that’s just not something you tell your friends. But that was before I knew you were into all this whips and chains stuff too,” she added with a mischievous smile. “So I guess whatever happened to you isn’t all bad.”

“I don’t want to hurt you,” Ruby said again, plaintively.

“Huh-uh…I think you do. I just think you’re embarrassed, like I was. But it’s okay Ruby, you can do…anything to me,” Iris said with a sultry chuckle. “As long as it’s you, and not just some stupid magic making you act weird, I’m totally at your mercy.”

Ruby slowly stood up, grabbing the belt up off the ground as she did so. She walked over to Iris, keeping her head lowered so that Iris couldn’t see her face. Suddenly she reached out and grabbed Iris by her long black hair, yanking back on it until Iris’ eye and closed tight with pain and she was standing on her tiptoes. “Let’s play!” Ruby said, grinning down at her friend just before she lowered her head and devoured Iris’ open mouth.

Iris returned the kiss hungrily, their tongues fighting against each other until Ruby broke the kiss with a loud pop. Without waiting for Iris to regain her balance, Ruby spun completely around and let the folded belt snap hard against Iris’ unprotected flesh. Iris cried out loudly, jumping up and dangling off the ropes as the leather left a bright pink stripe across the tender while flesh of her ass.

With Iris still hanging limply, Ruby struck again and again, each strike making Iris buck and scream. Honey was flowing copiously down Iris’ naked thighs, and she kept popping her perfectly formed rear out to meet each of Ruby’s blows. The pain was driving the little one-eyed girl wild, each stinging strike sending a bold of electric sensation all over her young body that finally ended up straight at her twitching little pussy.

“Harder!” she screamed, half crazy with masochistic lust. “Do me harder Ruby!”

“You…asked for it!” Ruby panted. She let the belt hang out to its full length and hit Iris horizontally, right on her upper torso. The belt curled around her small body and the very tip of it licked, cruelly and precisely, right down on Iris’ pale pink nipple.

Instantly, Iris went completely rigid and tossed her head back with a piercing shriek. She found her footing and spun around herself, crossing her wrists over her head. Ruby gave a short, surprised cry as Iris latched out with her feet, grabbing the red-haired girl around the hips and pulling her in close. Ruby was amazed at how hot Iris’ sex was through the think barrier of the thong she was wearing.

“Lick me!” Iris demanded, her chest heaving. “I need to come right now!”

Though surprised, Ruby recovered in time to keep herself from sinking to her knees immediately. Instead, she gave the other girl a playful, gentle slap on the cheek. “Lick me please,” she corrected. “Beg me.”

Breathing heavily, Iris licked her lips and nodded. “Oh please Ruby…please please please make me come like a little slut. I need it so bad,” she moaned, grinding her pussy into Ruby’s. For a moment, Ruby was tempted to leave her hanging and let her get herself off like that…her blazing hot, soaking wet quim felt so good against Ruby’s…but no. Ruby desperately wanted to taste her.

“Since you asked so nicely,” Ruby said with a wink, slipping downwards, biting her and licking her way down Iris’ torso. The adorable little cyclops groaned pleadingly as Ruby took the time to nibble hard on each of her puffy little nipples, and Ruby had to grab her ass tightly to hold her in place. She was amazed at how silky the skin felt despite its recent torment, and the abused flesh was nearly as hot as Iris’ hungry pussy.

Finally, she was on her knees and the sweet scent of Iris’ arousal was surrounding her. Iris’ peach was swollen and bright pink, dripping with nectar and pleading silently for relief. Relief that Ruby quickly provided, after taking a second to admire the sight. Iris clamped her thighs tightly around Ruby’s head as Ruby drilled the tip of her tongue between those velvety smooth lips, lapping at the salty-sweet juices that were pouring out.

Iris was panting, a thin trail of saliva dripping down her chin to her chest and each breath coming out as a groan of pleasure. Every so often she pulled herself upwards by the ropes holding her wrists, rubbing her pussy against Ruby’s face. The little goth continued her methodical bathing of Iris’ labia, bathing every inch of hot, smooth flesh with her tongue. Finally, Iris couldn’t hold out any longer and she let out a long, wailing groan, her hips bucking reflexively again and again as the white-hot haze of a pain-fueled orgasm ravaged her little body.

At last, Iris let her legs slip from Ruby’s shoulders and find unsteady footing as Ruby rose to her feet. The redhead’s face was glistening with Iris’ honey, and her hair was plastered to her forehead. “That…was…awesome!” Iris gasped tiredly, her eye sparkling.

Ruby giggled and grinned, blushing so much it was visible even through the flush already in her cheeks. “We should do it again soon,” she agreed, nodding. “Now let me untie you and we’ll go let Misery go.”

“Do we have to let her go right away?” Iris asked impishly. “I’ve got a few new ways the two of us could play with her…” Giggling, both girls scampered upstairs, headed back to Ruby’s room.

----------------------------------

“Well that was a bust,” Eris muttered, looking at the scene closing in the reflection of her golden apple. The store was quiet for the moment, and she and Desiree were checking in on the progress of their ‘customers.’

Desiree shrugged. As the magic involved in the costume was hers, she didn’t need an external focus to keep an eye on the action. “It’s a loophole. You can break the magic if you give in completely to the urge that it used to get its hooks into you. Magic that makes you do something is pretty much useless if you’re going to do it anyway. Still,” she smirked, “it was fun while it lasted. And the night is still young…there are plenty of victims to go around.”

[Evil Fairy]

This Jam was Nurse Katie's brainchild, if I remember correctly. The set up was that these black, pre-carved and glowing pumpkins began to appear, and if you happened to be touching one when you spoke a name, the person whose name you spoke would be overcome with lust for you!

------------------------------------------------------

Attack of the Perilous Pumpkin Patch Girls!

By the Evil Fairy

For the 2012 WWOEC Halloween Writers’ Jam

------------------------------------------------------

“Man, this stinks,” Kick Buttowski said as he gloomily looked out over the pumpkin patch he’d been forced to visit. He was dressed as Rock Callahan from Turbo Jetpack, with fairly realistic looking plastic armor and a pair of sunglasses that made it increasingly hard to see in the fading light of late afternoon. “No Gunther, no trick-or-treating… this is the lamest way to spend Halloween.”

“Oh, don’t be so dramatic,” Kick’s mother said as she walked by with a large pumpkin in her hands. Kick’s little sister Brianna came prancing up behind her. His mother was wearing a gypsy fortune-teller costume, while Brianna was wearing a skintight black body stocking that left very little to the imagination. Every curve of her slightly chubby little body was clearly visible, from her thick little thighs to her gently rounded belly to her baby fat breasts thighs. A tail, a headband with kitty ears, and a little black nose and whiskers painted in greasepaint on her face completed the classic black cat costume. The little blonde stuck her tongue out impudently at her brother before returning her attention to the candy apple she was holding.

“We’re almost done,” their mother was continuing. “There’s just the hayride back, and you’ll still have hours for trick-or-treating. Now why don’t you and Brianna go and pick out pumpkins of your own? The sooner you do, the sooner we can go!”

Then Kick's mom looked around and asked, “What about your brother?”

”I think Brad has his hands full,” Kick said, a little smugness in his voice as he glanced over to where his teenage brother Brad was following a gorgeous farmhand like a lost puppy. She was tall, with a long blonde ponytail under a wide-brimmed hat. The denim shorts she wore were scandalously short and completely exposed the tattoo of three apples on her upper thigh.

As she stopped to pick up a stack of empty baskets, Brad’s mouth dropped open and he quickly stepped behind her. “Hey babe,” he said, smiling smarmily, “need a hand with those?”

Rolling her eyes, the farmgirl darted her leg out behind her and gave Brad a solid kick in the stomach, knocking him onto his back with a ‘whoof!’ “Whoops,” she said sardonically. “Maybe you ought'a just take five down there, pardner.”

She walked off and Brad struggled into a kneeling position, holding his stomach and trying to catch his breath. “No no… you go ahead… I’ll… catch up.”

Kick found this little exchange highly entertaining, but he was soon distracted by Brianna insistently tugging on his arm. “Come on Kick! I wanna find a good pumpkin to carve!”

The young daredevil sighed and shook his arm free. “Fine. The sooner I get out of here, the sooner I can try to salvage something cool out of tonight.”

The two went out into the field and Brianna started rushing around, looking for the perfect pumpkin. Kick just sort of stumped along after her, looking around despite having absolutely no interest whatsoever.

“Hey,” Brianna suddenly called out, “this pumpkin is weird! It’s black and… glowing? And it’s already carved? What the…?”

Glancing over, Kick saw a red glow illuminating Brianna’s face. Finally, something interesting. He walked over and, sure enough, there was a large black pumpkin there. It was wearing a traditional jack-o-lantern face, though perhaps a little more ornate than usual, and the face was glowing a dark red. Which was especially weird, since it didn’t look like the top had been cut. In fact, it was still attached to the vine.

“That’s actually kinda cool,” Kick said. “I think I’ll take it.”

“No way!” Brianna exclaimed, throwing her arms around the black pumpkin. “I saw it first!”

“It’s way to big for you,” Kick countered, stooping down to pick it up. “Besides, what would you want with a black pumpkin?”

“It goes with my costume!” Brianna held on tighter, resisting Kick’s efforts to pull it away.

“This is the only thing even semi-awesome I’ve seen here. So let me have it!” Kick pulled harder.

”No! It’s mine!”

“No, it’s mine!”

“MINE!” Brianna half-shrieked.

“Let it go, Br… uh-oh!” As he tried to wrest the pumpkin from his baby sister’s surprisingly tenacious grip, he glanced up and saw a familiar tall, skinny figure wandering through the pumpkin patch. It was a girl with short-ish brown hair and glasses, dressed like Scarlet Letter, the villain from Brianna’s favorite show, Teena Sometimes, with a helmet, shiny black jumpsuit and red boots and gloves. Under other circumstances Kick might have thought it was a pretty cool costume.

Brianna sucked in a breath to shout again, and Kick quickly clapped a hand over her mouth. “We can’t let her see us!” he said in a low voice.

“Mmm?” Brianna asked through his hand, glaring at him.

“Wacky Jackie.”

The instant Kick uttered that name, two things happened. First, the pumpkin seemed to react. It grew warm under his hands for a moment, even through his gloves, and the face seemed to glow brighter. Second, even though Kick was certain he’d been speaking too quietly to be heard, Jackie turned and looked right at him, an ecstatic smile growing on her face.

“Kick!” she cried out in delight, dashing right towards him.

“Oh man!” Kick released the pumpkin and ran back towards the barn as fast as he could. Brianna yelped in indignation as she went off balance and tumbled backwards, the strange pumpkin's stem snapping as she fell on the ground..

Kick had almost made it into the barn’s concealing shadows when he happened to glance over his shoulder. Suddenly he stopped in utter shock. He saw Jackie leap out of the pumpkin patch onto her hands, bounce back into the air, do a full somersault, and come right back down towards him. “Whoa,” Kick managed to say, just before Jackie landed on him, knocking him onto his back with the tall girl straddling his waist.

“Oh Kick,” Jackie cooed, pinning his shoulders with her hands as she stared rapturously down at him. “You look even sexier than Rock Callahan in that costume!”

“Uh, um, hey Jackie! You look pretty nice too,” Kick said as he looked around wildly for a chance to free himself.

Jackie blushed sharply and giggled. “Kick! I’m so glad you like it!” She leaned down, her face coming perilously close to Kick’s. “I’m wearing Scarlet Letter underwear too, you know,” she whispered duskily. “Wanna see?”

Kick’s mouth dropped open. Jackie’s obsessive fangirling was something he’d sort of gotten used to, but this seemed different somehow. He was suddenly very aware that Jackie was sitting on top of him with only some plastic armor and a little bit of shiny vinyl separating the two of them. “M-maybe later,” he said, grinning nervously. “I’d love to stay and hang, Jackie, but I’m supposed to go on the hayride with my family.”

“What’s that Kick?” Jackie murmured, finally coming in to nuzzle his cheek as her hand slipped beneath his costume to stroke his chest. “You want a roll in the hay? I think I can help with that…”

“Oh man oh man oh man…” Suddenly Kick looked up and saw that there was a pulley hanging out from the barn, just above a high door that led into the hayloft. There was a large bale of hay hanging from the pulley, and the other end of the rope was hanging just within reach. Kick grabbed the rope with one hand and pulled hard. The pulley came free, and the bale started falling, pulling Kick into the air. The daredevil swung from the rope and flipped into the hayloft, running fast.

Jackie ran her tongue over her braces as she saw her target run off. “You can run, but you can’t hide,” she called out after him. “I’m coming for you!”

----------------------------

Meanwhile Brianna had managed to get a grip on the large, unwieldy pumpkin and was, with difficulty, carrying it away. She finally stopped to take a break underneath a large apple tree that grew right at the edge of the pumpkin patch.

“Stupid heavy black pumpkin,” she muttered at she stared at it’s smiling, glowing face. “Stupid pumpkin patch. Stupid K-”

“Hey there.” The unexpected voice made Brianna jump and squeak. Looking around, the tiny girl realized she wasn’t alone under the apple tree. There was another girl there, about Kick’s age, but much taller. She had honey blonde hair, the same shade as Brianna’s, but it was straight instead of curly. It sort of seemed like she was wearing a kitty costume like Brianna’s, with a black sheer body suit, but instead of a headband she was wearing a black and purple mask that covered her eyes and came up into points that looked like cat ears. She was also wearing a purple sash around her waist and a funny little amulet.

“Sorry,” the girl said. “I didn’t mean to scare you. You’re Clarence’s little sister, right?”

At Kick’s real name, Brianna’s expression turned angry. “I guess… but the big jerk ran off, and now I have to carry this stupid thing all the way back!” She gave the black pumpkin a little kick.

The other girl tilted her head as she looked at the strange gourd. “Did you carve that? And what’s it lit with?”

Brianna shrugged. “I dunno, I just found it like this.” She looked up at the other girl. “Are you supposed to be a kitty cat too?”

Now it was the other girl’s turn to look kind of mad. “No, I’m supposed to be Lucky Girl, the superheroine. It was my mom’s idea. I wanted to be a particle physicist, but it’s her weekend with me and she dragged me out here and…” The older girl sighed and shook her head. “Look, never mind. Let me help you carry that thing back to the barn, okay? I kinda want to get a closer look at it.”

“Oh, okay.” Brianna smiled a little. “Thanks! Aren’t you one of Kick’s friends? What’s your name?” As she spoke, her gaze drifted back to the pumpkin. Now that she was calming down, Kendall’s curiosity about it had made Brianna’s own curiosity return. What was up with it, anyway?

“One of Clarence’s friends?” The other girl scoffed. “Hardly. We just go to school together. But my name’s Kendall. It’s nice to meet you.” She knelt down and held out her hand to the smaller girl with a smile.

“Kendall,” Brianna repeated, still looking into the pumpkin’s grinning face while one of her hands rested on it. Was it just her imagination, or did it just start glowing brighter? And did it get a little warm just now? Brianna turned and grabbed Kendall’s hand. “I’m Brianna… huh?”

Kendall’s expression had changed quite a bit. She was staring at Brianna with a look of utter shock. “Bri… Brianna,” she whispered, and her hand tightened around the other girls, her eyes shining with… something Brianna wasn’t sure she recognized.

“Um… shouldn’t we… get the pumpkin back?” Brianna asked hesitantly as she tried to free her hand.

“Huh? Oh, uh… yeah.” Kendall shook her head as if trying to clear her thoughts and the two of them carried the bizarre pumpkin back to the barn. The whole time Brianna noticed Kendall looking at her with a really weird expression on her face. She even blushed sometimes. And no matter how Brianna adjusted her grip on the pumpkin Kendall always shifted her grasp so that their hands were touching.

When they got back to the barn, Kendall helped Brianna tie a tag with her name on the pumpkin’s stem, and they loaded it onto a cart full of other pumpkins that would follow the hay wagon back to the cars. Once it was in place, Brianna glanced nervously over at Kendall. The tall blonde girl was looking back at Brianna with an adoring smile lighting up her face.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen a kitty costume look so cute!” Kendall gushed. “Didn’t I hear once that you do beauty pageants? I bet you always win.”

Brianna blushed and self-consciously started to run her hands down the front of her tight, clinging body stocking, but the strange way Kendall sighed at that made her stop. “I… I don’t win all the time,” she said shyly. A sudden gust of chilly wind blew around the both of them and Brianna shivered a little.

Instantly, Kendall’s hands were on the younger girl’s shoulders. “Are you cold? Come on, let’s go someplace and get… warm.” Something about the soft, breathy way Kendall said the last word made Brianna shiver again, but not from the cold. Before Brianna could voice a protest, or even decide whether or not she wanted to protest at all, she found herself steered away from the wagon, around to the back of the barn. Darkness was coming on fast, and there was already a merry bonfire blazing with quite a few people already gathered around it.

But rather than join the crowd, Kendall found them a spot on a blanket-covered bale of hay just out of the ring of firelight. She sat down and pulled Brianna down right next to her. She smiled down at the little girl and chirped brightly, “There! Isn’t that better?”

“Shouldn’t we be a little closer to the fire?” Brianna asked in a semi-sarcastic tone.

From the purely satisfied expression Kendall suddenly wore, it looked like she was waiting for Brianna to say that. “Oh sweetie, are you still cold?” She reached over and gathered the smaller girl into her lap. “I bet I know just how to warm you right up,” she whispered right in Brianna’s ear. Brianna squirmed at the ticklish sensation, but Kendall just tightened her arm around Brianna’s belly. Her other hand was running down Brianna’s thigh, stroking the skin through the sheer black fabric.

“So soft,” Kendall murmured. She tilted her head down and inhaled deeply, breathing in the scent of the little girl’s hair. “So sweet.” The hand around Brianna’s stomach drifted upwards, Kendall’s fingertip running over the gentle swells of baby fat on the younger girl’s chest. “So tasty,” she whispered in a quavering voice. “Oh little kitty… I just want to eat you up!”

Brianna didn’t exactly know what the older girl meant by that, but she was pretty sure it meant it was time to go. Without a second thought she threw her arms into the air and slid down through Kendall’s grasp.

“No! Brianna, wait come…” Kendall tried to grab the smaller girl, but Brianna was already running as fast as her short legs could carry her. Kendall sank back down onto the bale and sighed, “… back”. With Brianna out of sight, she tried to sort through the mass of confusion and desire she was feeling.

“Real smooth Kendall,” came a sudden voice from behind and below her. Kendall shrieked and jumped to her feet. There was a familiar girl crouched behind the hay bale, one who quickly lifted her finger to her lips. “Shhhh!”

“Jackie?!” Kendall demanded incredulously. “What are you doing down there?”

“I said ‘shhhh!’” Jackie whispered harshly. “I was looking for Kick. He got away from me. But I saw your little ‘encounter’ just now,” Jackie continued, using air quotes. “Interesting… I didn’t know you were into that.”

“Into what?” Kendall demanded, feeling the blood rush to her cheeks. “And it’s none of your business!”

“Calm down Doll Face,” Jackie grinned up at her. “Listen, I don’t know where your Buttowski just ran to, and I don’t know where my Buttowski is hiding, but I know that all the Buttowskis are gonna be in that hay wagon in just a couple of minutes.”

Kendall crossed her arms and lifted an eyebrow. “So?”

Jackie licked her lips and grinned even wider. “So, maybe we can help each other out.”

Kendall remembered how Brianna’s skin felt under her hands and suppressed a moan. Without even thinking, her hand drifted up to her chest. She shivered a bit as she started playing with herself through the tight, thin fabric.

“What… did you have in mind?”

----------------------------

A short while later, the hayride got underway. There were actually multiple wagons that would carry the families through the woods that surrounded the farm, back to where the cars were parked. On the trip through the trees there’d be hot apple cider and scary stories. The Buttowskis ended up on the first wagon to leave, with the smaller pumpkin cart pulled behind it.

The farm girl Brad had tried to hit on was driving the wagon, and another girl was the storyteller for the trip. She had multicolored streaks in her hair, a sky blue t-shirt and shorts that, if anything, left even less to the imagination than the blonde’s. But at this point Brad was nursing a black eye and a swollen jaw and didn’t seem too interested in pushing his luck any further.

“You know guys,” the storytelling girl began, “a long time ago something terrible happened in these woods. The farmer that used to live here, and his whole family…”

Kick wasn’t listening at all to the gruesome tale the girl began to spin. Nothing could be more frightening than the fate he was already trying to avoid. He was hunkered down in the back corner of the wagon, carefully scanning all around. “I’m a sitting duck out here,” he muttered to himself. It had taken every ounce of his awesome skills to lose Jackie back at the farm, and he had no doubt she’d try again. Especially since she knew exactly where he’d be!

In the opposite corner of the wagon, Brianna was looking around just as nervously. Kendall had been in the crowd waiting to get loaded up on the wagons, and she had just kept looking at the younger girl. Something about that look made Brianna feel weird, just like the way Kendall had touched her. Not bad weird but just too weird.

When the cart was about halfway through the woods, the storyteller had just about reached a climax. “Sometimes, especially on nights like this, they say the old farmer still walks through the woods, swinging his dripping axe, looking for someone, anyone to…”

Suddenly, something spooked the horses pulling the wagon. Virtually all the kids and a few of the adults cried out in fear as they came to a stop. Kick felt himself tensing. A moment later, a small figure that appeared to be dressed all in black swung down from the trees and into the middle of the wagon. Some of the children shrieked, “The farmer!”

But Kick wasn’t fooled. Even in the dim light he recognized Jackie’s Scarlet costume. The instant Jackie entered the wagon he was already somersaulting off the back and into the pumpkin cart. “Kick!” As expected, Jackie’s voice rang out after him.

Unable to help himself, the young daredevil turned back with a smirk. “Sorry Jackie, I guess… huh?”

“Catch!” To his surprise, Jackie was standing in the back of the wagon and holding a very nonplussed Brianna. A moment later, she tossed the little girl to her older brother, who had to jump to catch her. The instant that happened, a heavy net was tossed over the two of them.

“Gotcha!” The surprises just kept coming as Kick looked up to see a second familiar figure standing over them.

“Kendall? What… what are you… ?”

“No time to talk Clarence. Equitation lessons, don’t fail me now!” With that, Kendall hopped onto the back of a horse she had ‘borrowed’ from the barn and switched the pumpkin cart to during all the commotion. She flicked the reins and quickly steered them all into the woods where none of the wagons could possibly follow.

Jackie clambered into the wagon a moment later and grinned down at Kick, giggling maniacally. Kick tried to free himself from the net, but it was no use. Brianna, still laying on top of her brother, was too stunned to do anything. Kick managed to fold his arms and settled down to wait. Glancing to the side, he saw the black glowing pumpkin that he and Brianna had fought over earlier. “What are you grinning at?” he asked it.

Indeed, there was a certain gloating quality to the pumpkin’s carved expression.

----------------------------

There was another, smaller barn on the farm, an old one that was right up against the woods. It was here that Kendall pulled the cart and their two captive Buttowskis into. When they got inside, both girls went to work. First, Kick and Brianna found themselves pulled out of the cart and onto the ground. Jackie and Kendall worked together to wrestle Kick down through the net. Kendall produced two pairs of handcuffs as if by magic and handed one pair to Jackie. The brunette cuffed Kick’s hands above his head and around the base of one of the rails on the cart. With that done, they pulled the net, and Brianna, off of him. Kendall dragged the net out of sight, with Brianna kicking and screaming the whole way.

Kick tried to struggle again, but to no avail. The best he could do was force himself up into a sitting position. Jackie laid down on her side next to him, cuddling up to him and running her hand over his plastic breastplate.

“So, uh, Jackie,” Kick said, trying to sound casual, “what’s up?” He tried scooting away, but Jackie followed his every move.

“Trick or treat, Kick,” she whispered breathily.

At that point Kendall reappeared, along with Brianna. Brianna’s hands had been cuffed behind her, and there was a strip of tape over her mouth. She was also wearing a collar and leash that Kendall was using to pull her along, despite the little blonde fighting every step of the way.

Kick’s mouth dropped open. “You two are gonna double team me and make my baby sister watch? That’s sick!”

Kendall laughed derisively. “Get over yourself, Clarence. You’re all Wacky Jackie’s.” She knelt down and hugged Brianna close, despite her struggles and muffled screams of outrage. “But this one is mine.”

“Oh, well, I guess that’s… better?” Kick said, clearly confused. “Wait a second, no it isn’t!”

“Oh, but it is, Kick,” Jackie cooed, slipping her hand under the plastic costume and running her fingers over his stomach. “I’ve been waiting for this for so long!”

Meanwhile, Kendall was still cuddling Brianna, and the little girl had decided she did not like it. All the weird, tingly confusion had been dispelled, at least temporarily, by swiftly growing anger at the way she was being treated. So when Kendall was foolish enough to shift around so that she was behind Brianna, nuzzling her neck, with her cuffed-together hands pressed against the older girl’s body, Brianna jumped on the chance. She twisted one hand around and gave whatever flesh she could reach a vicious pinch through Kendall’s costume.

Kendall squealed in pain and released her grip enough to allow Brianna to twist free, and the little girl started running again. But she forgot about the leash. Before Brianna could get away clean, Kendall made a dive and grabbed at the end of the trailing lead. Brianna made a very undignified squawk as the leash pulled taut, yanking back on her neck and making her fall back hard on her butt.

Instantly, Kendall was on top of her. “Awww, my pwecious widdle kitty cat has some claws,” she gushed, actually leaning in and licking Brianna’s cheek. “That’s okay, I don’t mind getting a few little scratches.” Her voice fell to a trembling whisper, “Not when I’ve got such a sweet little pussy to pet.” One of her arms slid back behind Brianna’s head, cushioning it. The other hand tiptoed its way down Brianna’s pudgy little belly and slip right between her legs. Very, very gingerly Kendall began running her fingers up and down the smaller girl’s mound while Brianna’s eyes widened and she froze like a deer in the headlights.

Not more than ten feet away, Kick probably would have objected to Kendall’s treatment of his little sister, but he was too distracted to notice. Jackie had been loosening straps and undoing ties and had succeeded in removing all of Kick’s costume except for the shin and forearm guards, revealing the ever-present white stunt suit underneath. Now she was straddling his waist and kissing his neck, and despite himself he could feel his body responding to the way the crazy fan was grinding herself down on top of him.

And apparently she could feel it too. “Kick,” she said, her voice tight and eager, “I think I feel something poking me.”

“Uh, no, I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said quickly, looking away from her.

“Oh no no no… I’m sure I do! I wonder what it could be?” Giggling excitedly, she slid down Kick’s body, unzipping the suit down to his chest as she went. Finally, she stopped when her head was about level with the undeniable evidence of his arousal. “Oh now what’s this?” Jackie teased, letting one finger trace out the outline of his cock. “I don’t think I ever saw this in the museum. And that’s so weird, because I’m sure it’s awesome!”

She started to pull down the zipper of the stunt suit even further, and Kick tried to kick her away. “Jackie, cut it out!”

“Oops! I guess you’re right! I should show you mine before you show me yours!” Jackie stood up and, with a rather coquettish smile that still came off as pretty crazy, began to strip.

She peeled the black jumpsuit off of her skin, revealing that she was wearing nothing beneath it but the Scarlet Letter panties she had promised earlier. She was skinny enough to see her ribs, but she had the lean, toned muscles that only the exercise of constant, obsessive stalking could give a young girl. For having such a boyishly flat chest, her nipples were very large. The swollen, dark pink nubs stood straight out in the chilly autumn air. But it probably wasn’t the cold making them so stiff.

Then she started sliding her panties down her legs. A cartoon version of Scarlet Rosetti’s face slipped down Jackie’s thighs, and Kick couldn’t help but let his eyes be drawn down between her legs. It was the first time a girl had ever ‘shown him hers.’ He had to admit, it was… interesting. There was no hair at all there, and her lips were smooth and flat… but pink and puffy where they came together. There was some glistening wetness there, and a tiny little button was just barely visible, poking out from between them.

“Oh, Kick…” Jackie dropped to her knees and pulled Kick’s jumpsuit open. She kissed and licked, nibbled and nuzzled her way down Kick’s neck up to his chest and back. The young daredevil was, at the moment, too taken off guard to try and stop her. “Oh Kick, oh Kick, oh Kick,” Jackie moaned over and over. “I just realized this is it, this is real, this is happening, for real! This is so awesome!”

“This is so wonderful!” Kendall breathed in Brianna’s ear. “My precious little kitty… sweet little pussy… cat,” the blonde giggled at her own bad pun. All Bri could do in response was moan slightly. The younger girl had stopped struggling, and in fact her legs kept inching open wider and wider as Kendall just kept rubbing her there. It was weird and tingly, but it just felt so good. Way better than squeezing a pillow or stuffed animal between her legs. It was even better than pressing up against the dryer.

A sudden groan from Kick made both blondes look over at where Jackie was attacking Kick’s body. Seeing the gangly brunette naked made Kendall blush and look down at Brianna, biting her lip.

Brianna looked back, squirming as Kendall’s caresses came to a stop. Kendall shivered slightly and whispered. “I want you naked, Brianna,” she whispered. “I want to strip all your clothes off and lick you all over. But I don’t want to rip your costume. If I uncuff you, do you promise to behave? Like, super-swear?”

Kendall’s plans were making Brianna’s fear bubble up to the surface again, but she nodded wordlessly anyway. Kendall rose to her feet and helped Brianna up as well. Before Brianna could really even think of trying to run again, however, the intelligent older girl had tied the end of the leash securely to an angled beam that ran from the wall to the floor. Brianna figured she’d be able to get it loose… but she’d need to get over there first.

But now Kendall was unlocking her handcuffs. They fell to the ground, and Brianna rubbed her wrists for a second. Then Kendall was right behind her, whispering in her ear. “Stay still,” came the trembling command, and Brianna felt the other girl’s hands on her shoulders, stretching the cat suit out and pulling it down. “Be a good widdle kitty and don’t move. I’d hate to ruin such an adorable outfit.”

Brianna obeyed, not moving much more than shaking slightly as the black costume was pulled off her body. But when she felt Kendall start to pull down her panties as well as the costume, she slapped her hands on the waistband and pulled them back up with an indignant cry. “Hey!”

Kendall paused. “What?”

“You can’t pull down my panties! That’s gross!”

The older girl laughed. “Oh, little kitty, if you think that’s gross, wait till you see what else I’m going to do to you!”

“You can’t do this!” Brianna cried out indignantly. “I want you to let me go right now!” She stomped her foot on the ground, but that just made Kendall giggle.

“You are so adorable!”

Brianna growled. “I’ll show you adorable!” Without warning, she threw herself backwards and right into the unsuspecting Kendall. With a slight ‘oof!’ the older girl was knocked back and this time it was she who fell back on her rear end. Brianna made a dive for where the leash was tied, but her costume was all bunched up around her thighs. And a moment later, Kendall had grabbed her around her waist.

Brianna squealed and started trying to slap at the arms holding her, but Kendall just held on tighter. “You know, little kitty,” she grated out through clenched teeth. “I just realized the costume’s off your arms. The cuffs can go back.”

“Wait, go back!” Kick said, rather desperately. In the middle of the make-out session that Jackie was forcing on him… and which, at this point Kick had to admit had become at least semi-consensual… he suddenly realized that Jackie had pulled the zipper on his suit down alarmingly low… low enough that Little Kick was in imminent danger of bouncing free.

“Oh, no, no, no!” Jackie gushed, stroking Kick’s chest and stomach. “We’ve gone too far now, Kick! There’s no going back! Besides,” Jackie shifted position so that she was sitting on Kick’s thighs, effectively pinning his legs down as she kept speaking, “fair’s fair. You’ve seen mine. Let’s… see…” With each word Jackie tugged the zipper lower, and now her hands were on the waistband of his briefs. “Yours!”

Jackie and Kick both gasped as his cock sprang free of its cotton prison and stood straight out at attention. It knew exactly what it wanted, even if Kick was still having second thoughts. Jackie quickly started running her fingers up and down the shaft, and Kick groaned slightly.

“Alright,” Jackie whispered, seemingly to herself. “Alright alright alright… let’s do this!” She almost seemed to be in shock, her eyes wide and sparkling. Her naked body slid down Kick’s legs until her face was even with his member, and without any warning at all, she opened her mouth wide and engulfed Kick down to the hilt. She twisted her tongue around his cock as she sucked on it hard, her head bobbing up and down.

Kick yelped at the first sensation, but he started grunting and started to move along with Jackie, pumping up rhythmically into her mouth without any conscious control. The sensation as she sucked him off was just… awesome. Her tongue, her lips, even the tiny scrapes of her braces against him. Kick had never felt anything like it. The air filled with the loud, wet sounds of Jackie’s mouth devouring him.

Suddenly, with a pop, Jackie’s mouth left his rod. She giggled wetly as she licked her lips. “Alrighty Kick, time to make both our dreams come true.”

“Both?” Kick asked, panting slightly.

“Oh yeah! Well, I know it’s my dream come true.” Jackie started playing with the slick, wet shaft once again, making Kick shiver. “And a daredevil as awesome as you? I know you’d always want to take the dirt road.” She grinned excitedly. “Let’s get you set up.”

“There, all set up!” Kendall said, brushing her hands together with satisfaction. Brianna had fought like a wildcat, but after a short struggle Kendall had managed to completely subdue her little victim. Brianna’s hands were not only cuffed behind her back, but also around the beam the leash had been tied to, forcing her to lie back on it at about a sixty degree angle. Her costume was bound around her ankles, keeping her from kicking out. Bri probably could fight through the black, stretchy fabric, but Kendall was right, she really didn’t want to rip it. Just for good measure, Kendall had slapped a couple of strips of tape over the younger girl’s mouth again.

Oddly, even though Kendall had Brianna all trussed up like Teena Sometimes in the episode where the brainwashed islanders were going to throw Teena in the volcano, Kendall hadn’t tried to take Brianna’s candy-striped panties off again. But as Kendall approached her and knelt down with a devilish smile on her face, Bri realized it was just because the older girl wanted to take her time with it.

Brianna tried to shriek through the tape and wriggle away as Kendall slid her index fingers down the younger girl’s waistband. But it wasn’t any good. “No no, sweet little kitty,” Kendall gloated, “no tricks this time. Now I get to pet you all I want!” Without looking, Kendall slid the panties down to Brianna’s ankles. Then she sat up straight, took a deep breath and opened her eyes. Brianna felt like she was blushing all over her body as Kendall stared right at her plump little mound.

“Oh Brianna kitty…” Kendall’s eyes widened with love and worship. “Kitty… kitty needs a bath…” Without another word she leaned forward and grabbed Brianna’s round rear with both hands, then plunged her face right into her immature sex.

“Gross gross gross!” Brianna tried to wail as she twisted in place, but all that came out through the tape was a muffled, “Grff grff grff!” The other girl’s tongue in her cunny felt so weird and slippery-squirmy… and wet… and hot…

Kendall was moaning as she laid lick after long, lingering lick between Brianna’s bare, smooth lips. Her fingers tightened on the little girl’s plump ass as she got more aggressive, darting her tongue right inside of the tiny, yielding slit. When that happened, when Brianna felt Kendall’s tongue invading where nothing had ever been before, Brianna’s eyes went unfocused and her knees started to give out, sending her sliding down the smooth wooden support. Luckily, Kendall was there to hold her up. She carefully let Brianna slip lower down the tilted beam, which also pressed her face deeper and deeper into the younger girl’s juicy little quim.

“Mmm, pretty kitty likes her bath?” Kendall murmured teasingly. Brianna just moaned through the tape. “Pretty kitty loves her bath,” Kendall answered herself. She opened her mouth wide and engulfed Brianna’s entire tiny little pussy, sucking and licking, even scraping her teeth against the sensitive flesh. It made Brianna crazy. She screamed into her gag, writhed against Kendall’s hungry mouth and her steadying hands, and she had no idea if it was because she wanted to get away or because she wanted Kendall to do it harder.

Then, Kendall stopped. Without thinking, Brianna thrust her hips up and whined pleadingly, but at the moment Kendall wasn’t paying attention. She was staring up and down Brianna’s body, her mouth slightly open with saliva and Brianna’s juices all over her face. She was using both hands to rub and pinch her nipples through her costume. She was muttering something under her breath, and it took a second before Bri could follow the words.

“Gotta come, need to come… you won’t lick me, you probably won’t finger me… so… ah!” With a sudden excited smile Kendall’s hands darted down and grabbed one of Brianna’s ankles, gently pulling it out from the costume. “Perfect!” she squealed.

“Mmm?” Brianna asked, but Kendall continued to ignore her. Instead, to Brianna’s amazement, she lifted Bri’s foot up and then started licking the tiny, perfect foot all over.

Every nerve in Brianna’s body was already overloaded, so she immediately started giggling helplessly and thrashing around in her bonds. Kendall concentrated solely on the tongue bath she was giving the little foot, sucking the tiny toes into her mouth, licking and kissing every little bit of skin until it was glistening with wetness.

Unlike Brianna's costume, Kendall’s was actually a two-piece. The older blonde started pulling down the bottom part down to her ankles, panties and all. She grabbed Brianna’s foot again and guided it to her own dripping wet pussy and started using it like a sex toy, rubbing Brianna’s toes up and down her slit. Kendall cried out in absolute pleasure and leaned forward as far as she could, hunching her back tightly so that she could start licking at Brianna’s pussy again. Her tongue slithered around with more frantic energy than ever before.

Brianna went rigid and screamed into the tape again as the almost unbearably intense sensations ran up and down her body like lightning. Kendall moaned in agreement. One hand gripped Brianna’s ass while the other continued rubbing Brianna’s foot against her cunt. “Oh, I know, it’s perfect!”

“It’s perfect!” Jackie gushed. She was on her hands and knees, facing away from Kick. Well, one hand and both knees… the other hand was between her legs, frenetically playing with her pussy. Kick was kneeling behind her, only one hand cuffed to the cart now. His cock was out and lubed up, and pressing right against Jackie’s dark pink rosebud.

“Uh, Jackie?” Kick started to voice his hesitation about the turn things had taken, but before he had a chance Jackie was pressing back against him, forcing his cock into her impossibly tight ass.

Jackie arched her back, threw her head back and half-screamed in pleasure. “Oh yes! Kick’s inside of me! More more more!” She rocked back rhythmically, pushing more of Kick’s rock hard cock into her ass with every move.

”Oh man, oh man,” Kick muttered to himself, bucking his hips forward to help her. This was not how he imagined his first time, and it certainly wasn’t with whom he’d imagined either. But with Jackie’s hot, slippery ass holding him like a vice as he fucked in and out of her, it was really hard to complain.

“Unh… yes, oh fuck yes!” Jackie shouted as her ass cheeks finally touched Kick’s skin, pressing him inside her all the way to the bottom. She started fucking back against him, grunting slightly with every move. “Oh Kick, it’s sooooooooOOO good! Pull my hair!”

“Uh… like this?” Kick leaned forward and grabbed a handful of Jackie’s brown hair and pulled back, forcing Jackie to arch her back even more and making her muscles start to do the most amazing things to his rod.

“I do like that,” Jackie babbled, only hearing what she wanted to hear. “Oh fuck me harder Kick! Harder and harder!” The hand stuffed between her legs was pumping two fingers in and out of her pussy at a blinding pace, and she kept pounding her ass back relentlessly against Kick’s invading cock. “Ohhhh, I’m such a dirty girl… ride me Kick, ride my ass hard!”

“That… I can do.” Kick felt a little smile appear on his face as he released his hold on Jackie’s hair just long enough to give the crazed fangirl a solid smack on her skinny ass. Jackie suddenly froze, holding perfectly still for half a breath, then actually reared up into the air with an ecstatic shriek.

When she came down, both hands were on the ground, and she was using the extra leverage to push back against Kick at a punishing pace. The sound of her skinny ass smacking against Kick’s pudgy belly filled the air amidst Jackie’s loud cries and Kick’s more restrained grunts and moans.

Kick’s body was completely on autopilot now, and he was happy to cede control. It was just like doing a stunt: just let go and let your body do what it needs to do. But this felt even better. Jackie’s asshole was twitching and squeezing him tight with every thrust, and he could feel himself tightening, getting ready to explode. He reached out and grabbed at Jackie’s hair again, using the extra leverage to work even harder.

Jackie sucked in a huge breath and squealed again, and her ass suddenly clamped down hard on Kick’s cock. That was enough to finish him off. Sparks went off behind his eyes and he started thrusting long and hard as he shot his load deep into Jackie’s ass.

The instant he started to come, Jackie followed. “Come inside me, Kick,” she gasped, unable to catch her breath. “Come inside and fuck fuck fuck FUCK ME!” With that last cry her whole body froze and jerked once, twice, three times and she collapsed onto the ground. “Ooooohhhhh…”

“… yes!” The hand on Brianna’s butt had slipped down between her legs, and the small girl squeaked through the tape as she felt half of Kendall’s index finger slide into her completely virgin canal. “So tight, so cute,” Kendall murmured into Brianna’s pussy. Her other hand was holding Bri’s foot steady and she was humping wildly against it, letting her toes stroke right down the middle of her cleft.

As Kendall began sliding her fingertip in and out of Brianna’s pussy, the younger girl’s eyes fluttered shut and she began helplessly twitching her hips back against both the invading finger and Kendall’s probing tongue. As Jackie’s loud, expletive laden orgasm sounded out just a short distance away, Kendall paused and suddenly tore the tape from Brianna’s mouth.

“Do you know bad words?” Kendall demanded, panting and red-faced.

“Huh?” Brianna asked, dazed. “Ye… yeah.”

“Then tell me to fuck you!” Kendall moaned, grinding her juicy honeypot down on Kendall’s foot.

“F…” Brianna tried to force out the naughtiest word she knew, but it was hard to overcome years of rules. “F…”

“Say it,” Kendall pleaded, laying sweet little kisses all over the other girl’s pussy. “Tell me!”

“F…” Brianna clenched her eyes shut. “FUCK ME!” Kendall’s eyes actually rolled back into her head and she fell backwards.

“Say it again,” she begged. She laid on her back, holding Brianna’s foot with both hands as she rubbed the heel down hard on her creamy mound. “Say, ‘fuck my pussy!’”

Suddenly without Kendall’s finger or mouth in her private place, Brianna felt a boiling, hot, hungry need like she’d never felt before. She’d do anything if Kendall would just come up and help her. “Please fuck my pussy,” she begged shamelessly. “Fuck… fuck your little kitty’s pussy! Pretty please!”

Kendall sucked in a huge breath and let it out in an excited moan. “Oh yeah, oh… good little kitty… good little kitty needs her fucking, doesn’t she? Right in her little cunt!”

“I-is cunt a bad word?” Brianna asked breathlessly.

“Cunt is the worst, naughtiest word ever!” Kendall cried, rolling her hips up against Brianna’s foot in a frenzy. “Say it,” she yelled, “say kitty wants Kendall to fuck her cunt!”

Brianna sucked in a huge breath and screamed as loud as she could, “Kitty wants Kendall to fuck her cute little CUNT!”

Kendall threw her head back, her eyes and mouth wide open. She didn’t even breathe as her body spasmed, and she pressed Bri’s foot down as hard as she could against her twitching pussy. Her legs kicked at the ground in a tiny, frantic staccato as she twisted from side to side in the grip of the hardest orgasm she’d ever had.

Of course Brianna didn’t know any of that. She was actually afraid Kendall was having some kind of fit. She prodded Kendall’s soaking pussy with her toes slightly. “K-Kendall?” That movement got a reaction. The older girl let out her breath explosively and sucked in another. She sat up, hunching over, and clenched her grip around Brianna’s ankle hard.

“AH! Ahh!” With soft little cries Kendall lightly prodded Brianna’s foot against her mound, each time jerking it away like it was giving her an electric shock. “Mmm!” The sweaty, panting girl finally released Brianna’s foot and grinned up at her. “Your turn.”

“Kendall I… oohhhh…” Brianna moaned as Kendall returned her attention to Brianna’s pussy. She was sliding her tongue between her tiny lips up and down, up and down, but with much more force than before. It was almost too much, and Brianna tried to close her legs, but Kendall was already holding them open. Brianna twisted and mewed in her bonds as she felt the older girl probing her entrance again, and her eyes widened as a fingertip slid inside and started darting in and out of her fast.

Then the finger stopped moving in and out and just started wiggling around, making hot little sparks go off inside Brianna’s cunny. At about the same moment, Kendall started using her tongue on a particular spot that just made Brianna lose control. As Kendall lashed her tongue over that tiny little button, Brianna fell forward and Kendall had to hold her up with her free arm once again. “Stop!” Brianna begged. “Stop it stop it! It’s too much!”

“Uh-uh,” was all the response she got from Kendall, that and a wet, wicked chuckle. Instead, Kendall just moved her tongue even faster in a circle, and her finger was pushing further and further up inside of the tiny girl’s canal. Brianna bit her lip and whined and moaned and tried to squirm away, but it just kept coming and coming and building and building until she felt like she would burst!

And then she did. Her eyes opened wide and her mouth fell open with her tongue hanging out as it seemed like the whole world exploded in a white flash. She opened her mouth to scream at the scary-wonderful feelings that were making her boil over, but all that came out was a quavering little cry like a frightened kitten. Kendall moaned in sympathetic pleasure and removed her finger but continued licking. Her tongue was gentler now, trying to guide Brianna, trying to draw the feeling out as long as she could.

Tears of exertion were trickling down Brianna’s doll-like face as she finally started to come down. She slumped back against the beam, almost unconscious. Kendall helped her slide down without twisting her cuffed arms as Bri’s head dropped forward onto her chest.

Kick, meanwhile, had just started to catch his breath. Jackie was still laying in front of him in a daze. Her eyes were rolled back in her head and a blissful smile was on her face. Her naked rear was still poking up into the air, leaving her fully spread and open to him, with a mixture of both their fluids running down her thighs. He glanced over and saw Kendall nuzzling and kissing his sexed-out baby sister’s legs and hips. It had been a very weird night. As he considered what to do next, a ruddy glow from behind caught his attention. He realized it was that weird pumpkin.

“Weird pumpkin,” he muttered thoughtfully. He’d been holding it when Jackie started acting even wackier than normal. And when he was hiding back at the pumpkin patch he’d seen Kendall and Brianna carrying the odd pumpkin together. He glanced back at where Kendall continued molesting Brianna. No way that was normal. Jackie might have finally just snapped. But Kendall? No way. “Maybe,” he mused, “yeah, worth a shot.”

He looked at where his hand was cuffed to the cart. It would be tight, but he thought he could make it. Grabbing onto the cart with both hands, he did a backflip and managed to land in the cart and catch the coal-colored pumpkin between his feet. As he looked down at it, it almost seemed to be laughing at him. “Keep laughing Jack,” he told it. “Happy Halloween!” With all his strength, he flipped back, the pumpkin rising into the air with his feet. At the highest point, he released it, and it sailed up in a wide arc before smashing into the barn wall and breaking into pieces with a satisfying ‘thump!’ and an even better ‘splat!’ as the chunks hit the floor.

An orange haze seemed to suffuse both Jackie and Kendall for a second. Jackie just seemed to fall asleep completely, but Kendall suddenly jumped up, slapping her hands on her cheeks with a horrified expression.

“Ohmigod, what am I doing?! What was I thinking? I have to get out of here!” She started babbling as she grabbed her costume bottom and yanked it back on. “The Ivy Leagues will never take a girl who’s already a sex offender! Become one in college, sure, but before? Ohmigodohmigodohmigod!” She reached into her costume’s purple sash and pulled out the handcuff key, throwing it on the ground in front of Brianna. Then she ran off into the woods.

“The key!” Kick looked around and found where Jackie had tossed her clothes. Carefully stretching out, he managed to hook the pile with his toes and start to drag it over.

“Uh… huh?” Brianna blinked and saw the key on the ground, and then looked up to where Kendall was vanishing from sight. A speculative expression appeared on her face.

Just then Kick was there. He’d found his own key and freed himself, and now he picked the other key up and did the same for Brianna. “Alright Bri, let’s get dressed and head back. It’s been a long night.”

“Yeah,” Brianna replied, not really listening. She pulled her black costume back on over her naked skin, her forgotten panties still dangling from one ankle, and raced off after Kendall.

“Uh, Bri? I think the parking lot’s the other… huh?!” Kick suddenly found himself in a full nelson.

“Oh Kick,” Jackie’s gleeful voice whispered in his ear, “this night’s just getting started!” Kick felt himself getting dragged backwards.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOooooooooooo… oh alright.”

[Evil Fairy]

And I was behind this Jam's premise. Basically, some people got a mysterious box of chocolates. If they followed the instructions and gave the chocolate to their friends, their friends would become very appreciative indeed. But if they kept the chocolate for themselves, their friends could become indifferent, and they themselves would be overcome with lust for their enemies, who might get an aphrodisiac effect from eating the chocolate at that point. A little complicated, but it was fun! ^_^

------------------------------------------------------

Laney's Got the Girls

By The Evil Fairy

For the 2014 WWOEC Valentine’s Writers’ Jam

------------------------------------------------------

The midmorning sun was shining on a clear, cold Valentine’s Day morning in the city of Peaceville. One stray sunbeam found its way though a crack in a pair of pink curtains and fell right on the face of Laney Penn as she lay sleeping. She cracked her eyes open, winced back from the ray of light and then sat up with a cranky moan. Her jaw length red hair was frazzled and stuck out in all directions as she looked around her room blearily.

Her room was her fortress, a place where nobody but her was allowed to enter. EVER. And a quick survey revealed why. Anyone familiar with her tough, no-nonsense, tomboy rocker attitude would be shocked to see that her living space was something out of a fairy princess’s wildest fantasies. A plush, pink, canopied bed, frilly pink curtains, a little table with a simply adorable little tea set…all these would seem to be contrary to her character. To say nothing of the enormous shelf of stuffed animals, the gigantic dollhouse and the beautiful rainbow painted across one wall. But Laney was a girl of many contradictions, and she liked it that way.

Laney pushed the lace-trimmed pink comforter to one side, revealing the other reason she preferred privacy in her bedroom…certainly the reason she slept with the door locked. Her rather twiggy, barely adolescent body was completely bare under her covers. With a dreamy, rather sleepy smile she laid back against the bed, letting the cool, strawberry-scented air of her bedroom caress her body, while she did the same with her hands.

The little redhead started with her chest, using her fingertips to circle her pearl pink nipples. They stiffened almost instantly, and she ran over the firm little nubs, as well as her rather broad, puffy areolas, the only visible sign of her budding breasts. Her right hand stayed where it was, gently rolling the sensitive little pencil eraser between her thumb and forefinger. Her left hand ran back and forth across her pale, flat belly and followed the curve of her boyishly narrow hips to the little swell of her sex, the immature pussy almost flat, with just a tiny tuft of downy hair at the top of her mons. The lips were already turning pink with excitement, and just stroking the tip of her index finger up and down her cleft a few times made it begin to turn dewy.

“Mmm, fuck yeah,” Laney moaned softly as she used her juices to rub her fingertips in tight little circle on her pussy. She spread her thighs wider and wider, keeping her ankle hooked together as her hips started pumping up and down on their own against her busy little digits. After several moments, she lifted her left hand to her mouth, licking her own nectar from it while her right started diddling her pussy at a faster rhythm. Her right hand found her nipple again and smeared the mix of saliva and pussy juice over the swollen little niblet. It was rapidly turning a very dark shade of pink, and a reddish flush was quickly going from her cheeks to her neck to her deliciously flat chest.

She kept on like that, switching from one hand to the other, relishing the taste and the smell of her own honey. Her chest and her face were glistening with wetness, to say nothing of her slender thighs. With a soft cry Laney plunged two fingers into her tight canal, almost surprising herself with the sudden act. After just a few seconds she switched again, sucking hard on the sex-coated digits of her right hand while the left began fingering her red-hot, dripping little hole just as enthusiastically.

The little redhead was getting closer and closer by the second. Just one last thing to tip her over the edge…she looked over at her bedside table, at the sparkly purple, heart-shaped frame that contained a smiling picture of her blue-haired band leader and secret crush, Corey Riffin. Red-faced and panting, her mind flooded with images of all the things she’d like to do with and to her oblivious friend… Laney shut her eyes tight and bit down on her knuckle to keep from making too much noise. Her back arched up off the bed, and her toes curled up tightly, the rest of her body going completely rigid as she came. She sucked in a lungful of air with a fast gasp, then let it out in a long, shuddering sigh as she began to relax again.

Laney spread herself out over the bed, wiping the sweat from her forehead as she basked in the afterglow of her morning ritual. It wasn’t normally quite so intense…but maybe that was just because it was Valentine’s Day.

“Hey yeah! Valentine’s Day!” Laney hopped out of bed, pulled on a long green nightshirt and headed out of her room to take a shower.

---------------------------------

A short time later Laney entered her kitchen, fully dressed in her usual striped tanktop, light green shirt and red jeans tucked into her heavy boots. She’d just finished applying the heavy black eye shadow that was her only makeup before coming downstairs. As expected, she was alone in the house. She’d just started to make herself some breakfast when something on the kitchen table caught her eye.

It was a heart-shaped back of chocolates, the cardboard dark red and shiny. There was a lacey ribbon of lighter red going across it, holding it closed, and a simple, handwritten card sat on top that read ‘Laney’ followed by a couple of x’s and o’s. “Dad,” Laney chuckled, rolling her eyes. She slipped the ribbon off the box and opened it, pausing for a moment to savor the unexpectedly rich aroma of the chocolates inside. There was another card there, this one pink. It was printed instead of handwritten, as the other one had been, and the words made her brow furrow in confusion.

“FOR YOUR FRIENDS,” it read in firm, bold type. And below that, in a smaller font and in parenthesis, “(not for you)”

Laney looked at the note, then at the chocolates, frowning. If these were some lame Valentine’s present from her dad, why was she supposed to give them away? If they weren’t from her Dad, where did they come from? And, going back to the most important point, why was she supposed to give them away?

The conundrum gave the little tomboy pause…for about fifteen seconds. With a slight, dismissive shrug, she plucked a likely looking sweet from the box and popped it into her mouth. An instant later she grabbed the edge of the table to hold herself up. Biting into the dark chocolate shell had released an even darker, headier chocolate mousse that sent a rush of pleasure shooting through her taste buds that came extremely close to matching what she’d given herself in bed earlier. Despite the plain box this clearly was not the cheap stuff!

Swallowing almost regretfully she picked a lighter chocolate out and gave it a try. This time she slid into a kitchen chair and rested her head against the table, moaning like a porn star as she enjoyed the chocolate-covered macadamia nut. Some twenty minutes later half the box was gone, Laney’s hair was looking a bit disheveled and she felt like she needed a cigarette. She sighed with satisfaction as she slid out of her chair and stood.

Her wrist jogged the box, revealing the pink warning card she’d left underneath it. “Pfft…right,” she scoffed as she picked it up again, only to toss it over her shoulder. “I’ll let them fight over the other half…that’s good enough.” After straightening her hair out and pulling on a dark green coat against the February chill, she grabbed the half-empty box of chocolates and went to Grojband practice.

---------------------------------

“Happy Valentines Day Corey…want some chocolate?” Laney was walking down the street towards Corey’s house, trying to rehearse the best way to offer her secret crush one of the Valentine’s chocolates. “No…Hey, Cor. Chocolate?” She said gruffly, sticking the box out. “Um…Happy Valentine’s Day!” she gushed sweetly, batting her eyelids. “Would you like a sweet, Corey?” Laney made a disgusted face. “Ugh, gag me. Hmm…” her voice dropped to a seductive purr. “Mmmm, hey Corey…I’ve got the yummiest little treat here. Want to…lick it?” Laney blushed suddenly and looked back and forth across the empty street, just to make sure nobody heard that last one.

At that moment, the sound of her band rocking out came crashing out from the garage a few houses down. There was something odd about it though…it took Laney a moment to realize she could hear someone playing base…and it wasn’t her! She broke into a dead run and burst into the garage, ready to commit terrible violence on whoever was invading her turf.

But when she got in, she only saw the other three members of the band. Her (secretly) beloved Corey playing guitar, along with the Kujira twins, Kin and Kon. Kin, small, skinny and bespectacled, was working furiously on his keyboard, while his enormous brother was on his drum kit. Just the three of them…but Laney was sure she could hear a baseline playing along.

The Corey saw her standing at the entrance to the garage and quieted the band with a wave. “Oh, hey Laney,” he said casually, forgoing her usual nickname of ‘Lanes.’

“Hey guys,” she replied. “You got started without me?”

“Huh?” Corey had started tuning his strings, but looked up at the question. “Oh yeah…it’s pretty cool. Kin put something together. Check it out!”

“Just do this…and this…” Kin fiddled with some knobs on his keyboard and then hit a button. A thundering baseline sounded out from an amp set near the board.

“Not bad, huh?” Kon said with a smile. “We’re gonna use it when we play the big Valentine’s Dance tonight.

Laney’s eyes widened as she felt the breath get knocked out of her. “Wha…?! Guys, I play base! We don’t need a stupid machine to do it!”

“No big deal, Dude.” Corey said indifferently, still tuning his guitar. “We’re just giving it a shot.”

“…Dude…?” Laney felt her fist clenching with the usual rage at being referred to as a boy, only to let it drop back to her side as tears filled her eyes. “So am I getting kicked out of the band or what?!” she demanded, trying to keep her voice from breaking.

“Well, with Kin’s Bass Cannon, we don’t really need a bass player anymore.” Corey replied thoughtfully. He didn’t seem aware of Laney’s feelings at all, but the little redhead was used to that. But he just didn’t seem to care whether Laney was there or not! He wasn’t mad about something, there didn’t seem to be any reason to kick Laney out…all of a sudden, he was just completely apathetic to her! And looking at the expressions on Kin and Kon’s faces, it was clear that they felt…or rather, lacked feelings, the same way!

Laney opened her mouth to say something, but had to choke back a sob. She bit her lip tightly to keep from making any further noise, turned on her heel and walked away. The others didn’t even sound like they noticed. As soon as she was out of sight, she sprinted down the street, her tears blinding her as she ran without direction. She ended up in somebody’s yard, collapsing on the yellowed winter grass under a leafless old tree as she cried her eyes out.

“Um…Laney? Is that you?” A voice from behind her made Laney pop up on her elbows and fight back her tears. She knew that voice. Carrie Beff, the lead singer of the Newmans, Grojband’s gender opposite doppelganger nemeses. She got ready to jump to her feet, feeling a welcome rush of anger towards her enemy…then she caught sight of the box of chocolates she was still holding.

Her eyes widened. “The chocolate!” she gasped. That was it…somehow, eating the chocolate instead of giving it to her friends made them stop caring about her! It was insane…but far from the craziest thing that had ever happened to her! She started to scramble to her feet again, rising into a crouch. Then a surprisingly gentle hand touched her shoulder and she looked up at its owner.

Forever afterwards Laney could swear she heard the sound of her heart tearing up Corey’s picture and throwing it away. Her breath caught in her throat as she looked up at Carrie’s lovely face, so like Corey’s but so much prettier…her blue hair, soft and shining under the wool cap. The curve of her small breasts (still quite a bit larger than Laney’s flat chest) giving the smaller girl a peek of her cleavage under the white shirt and black vest.

“Uh…what about the chocolate?” Carrie asked after a moment, clearly nonplussed by Laney’s reaction. The little redhead was suddenly painfully aware of how red her face was, and how her eye shadow must have smeared and streaked once she started crying. She held the box up over her head almost like a shield, letting the lid fall to the ground.

“W-w-want one?” she stammered, before she remembered that she’d just blamed the chocolates on her friends’ sudden change. She started to pull the box away, but it was too late. Carrie had plucked one free and popped it into her mouth.

“Oh, wow…” Carrie moaned in delight as she savored the sweet confection. Then she looked back down. Laney was up against the tree, her knees drawn up and the Valentine’s box hugged to her chest as she waited nervously to see what affect the chocolates would have this time. A flush spread over Carrie’s cheeks as she looked down at Laney. “Oh…wow…!”

“Um…how’re you feeling, Carrie?” Laney asked.

“So good,” Carrie replied, holding out her hand. “C’mon inside. We’ll get you cleaned up.”

Laney reached out and took Laney’s hand, and both young girls shivered at the electricity in that touch. Hand in hand, they both walked inside, Carrie’s hand trembling slightly in Laney’s. Laney herself felt a wild, shivery fluttering in her stomach that just kept getting stronger and stronger. They stepped through the front door and Carrie closed it behind them, giving Laney a sidelong look.

That was all it took. Unable to control herself, Laney threw herself at Carrie, wrapping her arms around the other girls shoulders. Their lips met, and Laney fearlessly plunged her tongue into the other girl’s mouth, moaning as she felt Carrie begin to suck on it. The blue-haired girl grabbed Laney’s slender ass and squeezed hard. Laney used that extra leverage to bounce up and wrap her legs around Carrie’s waist, grinding her hips into her belly. Carrie leaned back against the closed door, moaning into Laney’s mouth.

“I…was serious!” Carrie gasped. “Clean up…bathroom!” Regretfully, Laney slid back down and let Carrie help her out of her coat. The two of them kept kissing as they went to the bathroom, though it was really more licking each other’s mouths. At some point, Laney’s hand found its way up Carrie’s orange pleated skirt and starting caressing her ass through her panties in return.

Once inside the bathroom, Carrie helped Laney up onto the blue-tiled countertop next to the sink and handed her a soft face cloth. As Laney turned to the side and used the mirror to clean herself up, she could Carrie’s reflection, staring at the redheaded tomboy, her hands gliding up her thighs or brushing against her own breasts. “So…why were you crying?” Carrie finally asked in a shaky tone.

Laney paused in the process of wiping her cheekbones. “Oh…um…Grojband kicked me out.” She was sort of shocked at how indifferent she suddenly felt about it. Without her attraction to Corey fueling her attachment to the band she was almost relieved. “But, you know…I’ve spent enough time babysitting those morons. Fuck ‘em.”

As she wiped away the last of her smeared make up she felt Carrie’s hands slide up under her shirt. She turned to face the blue-haired girl with a surprised smile as Carrie found her way up to Laney’s puffy little nipples and squeezed. “Good for you, girl,” Carrie breathed, leaning in to give Laney’s chin a soft kiss. “But wouldn’t you rather fuck me instead.”

“Oh God yes!” Laney gasped. She held up her arms and let the other girl pull her shirt and tanktop off, then started to pull up on Carrie’s shirt and vest as well. The clothing was up over the taller girl’s shoulders when there was a knock on the bathroom door that made them both freeze in place.

“Carrie! How long are you gonna be in there!” Carrie’s older sister Mina whined as she rattled the knob. Mina was the sycophantic best friend to Trina Riffin, Corey’s older sister and a constant thorn in Laney’s former band’s side. Normally, Laney found the older teen to be sort of irritating…but hearing her voice sent an extremely naughty thrill through Laney’s whole body.

Something of Laney’s reaction must have shown itself to Carrie. The blue-haired teen blinked at her in surprise before giving her a very sly smile. She leaned in close and whispered in Laney’s ear. “You wanna see something really, really nasty?”

Laney bit her lip and nodded. Carrie grinned. Mina banged on the door again. “C’mon Carrie! I’m supposed to be meeting Trina at her house!”

Carrie lifted her finger to her lips for silence, and Laney nodded in agreement. The taller girl walked over to the door. “How bad do you need to get ready?” she asked in a teasing tone.

“Really, really bad! Trina’s gonna get mad if I’m not there in, like, ten minutes!”

“So would you do anything to get in here?” Carrie’s voice dropped slightly on the word ‘anything,’ giving it an added meaning that made Laney shiver again.

There was a long pause on the other side of the door. “Carrie…” Mina sighed. “We can’t. We promised…it’s been like two years. And we’re just too old to do it anymore. I’ve told you this before.”

Laney’s mouth dropped open as understanding began to dawn. They aren’t talking about…no way! No. Way! As if in response to her thoughts, Carrie glanced over her shoulder and gave the little redhead a teasing wink.

“I thought you really, really needed to get inside,” Carrie taunted her sister. “Besides, don’t I get anything for Valentine’s Day?”

“Carrie, cut it out!” Mina protested, but something in her tone of voice said she was starting to waver. “It’s so bad,” she added, with a little emphasis that seemed to imply that she liked bad things quite a bit.

“Mmmm, I know.” Carrie agreed. “So, so bad. But it felt soooo good! Please, Mina? Let’s be bad just one more time?”

There was another long pause. When Mina sighed again, it was clearly a sign of surrender. “Okay Carrie…just one more time.”

Carrie grinned at Laney in triumph. Laney herself was still feeling a little brain-fried at this revelation, so she just smiled back a little shakily. Carrie walked back over and whispered in her ear again, “Get in the shower and stay quiet, and I’ll show you something amazing.” Laney nodded and almost silently crept into the combined shower and bathtub, closing the opaque blue curtain behind her, but leaving a little crack open so she could peek outside.

Carrie’s shirt had fallen back down when the two of them had frozen, but now she just pulled it off entirely, revealing the plain white training bra she wore underneath. A moment later and the blue-haired girl had removed that as well, revealing her small, perky, cone-shaped breasts, nipples hard and erect. Laney stopped herself from moaning as she was overcome with desire to touch them…squeeze them…taste them…

The other girl gave Laney a small wink before she turned and opened the door. Mina was on the other side, looking uncertain and impatient. But when she saw her sister, her eyes went wide behind her glasses and her cheeks turned bright pink. “Oh Carrie…”

“Guess a grew up a little since the last time you saw me like this, huh?” Carrie quipped, cupping her small chest with both hands. “You like?”

Mina bit her lip and nodded as she peeled off her sleeveless orange turtleneck. The bra she wore underneath was orange as well, covering a pair of breasts that were much, much larger than Carrie’s. Carrie moaned happily as she pushed her face right between the perky globes. “Mmmmm, I missed these so much,” she said, her voice muffled somewhat. “Why do you always hide them under such baggy clothes?”

“Trina doesn’t like that I’m bigger than she is,” Mina said with a sigh, letting her hands rest on her sister’s shoulders. “Now come on. We don’t have long.”

Laney, meanwhile, was having trouble containing herself. As soon as she’d caught sight of Mina, the little redhead was rocked by a fresh wave of desire that was nearly as strong as the one she’d felt when she first saw Carrie. She wanted both of them! Needed them, even. Her right hand slid down the front of her jeans so she could diddle herself, and there was nothing she could do to stop it. Her left hand tightened…

…on the box of chocolates. She stopped and stared down. Sure enough, the box of chocolates was right in her hand. She was positive she’d tossed them aside when she and Carrie had come into the house…hadn’t she? Laney wasn’t sure what was creepier, the idea that they’d just appeared in her hand just now, or that she’d picked them up and carried them into the bathroom without thinking, like she’d been hypnotized.

Mina had helped Carrie up onto the counter next to the sink, just where Carrie herself had been sitting a moment before. Carrie had pulled her sister’s bra up, and was gently running her fingers over Mina’s perky breasts as the two shared a wet, incestuous kiss. Laney fought back another moan as she used the hand still down her pants to rub her creaming pussy furiously as she watched, wishing more than ever that she was joining in.

With a huge act of will she dragged her mind back to the matter of the chocolates. She was positive they were responsible for the weird behavior of everyone around her today. Grojband turning on her, Carrie falling for her…the chocolate was the common denominator. And now that, by pure coincidence, Laney was discovering this new lesbian nymphomaniac side of herself, maybe they could help even more…

She threw open the shower curtain, stepping out of the bathtub. Carrie started and leaned back against the mirror, staring at Laney with a stunned expression. Mina shrieked, crossed her arms over her chest and tried to turn and bolt. But Laney was faster, darting past the older girl and slamming the bathroom door shut. She turned to face Mina, blocking the door with her body.

Mina’s eyes were as round as saucers behind her glasses. “Oh g-g-g-god Laney! P-p-p-please don’t tell anyone.”

Laney smirked. “Oh, I wasn’t planning on it…as long as you give me what I want.”

“Anything!” Mina cried, falling to her knees and begging shamelessly. “I’ll do anything, if you just don’t tell!”

Laney crossed her arms over her bare chest, the box of chocolates still held loosely in her left hand. “I want to play too.”

“You want…” Mina looked up at Carrie, who just shrugged, still looking rather nonplussed by what was happened. “You two…” She looked back at Laney and for the first time noticed her half-naked state. “You two w-w-w-were doing it! Weren’t you?” The teenager hugged her knees to her chest and started rocking back and forth. “Oh god, oh god! I can’t do this! I’m…I’m gonna be late! Trina’s waiting for me! Oh god, what have I done!”

She was going into some serious hysterics, but Laney had a good idea of what would calm her down. “Here,” she said, plucking one of the remaining chocolates from the box. “Happy Valentine’s Day.”

Mina grabbed the chocolate and shoved it into her mouth without thinking. In mid-wail, a dreamy smile suddenly came over her face and she cupped her cheeks in her hands. “Oh, wow! That’s so good! Laney where did you get-” she stopped dead in mid sentence as she looked back up at the short red-haired girl. Her face went pink, then red. “I can’t,” she whispered, more to herself than to Laney. “I just can’t!”

“Hmm…” Mina was displaying a little more resistance than Carrie had. Whether it was just because of the emotional stress she was under or because she was older and more mature, Laney wasn’t sure. “Have another,” she said, pushing a second chocolate between Mina’s lips with her fingers.

Mina’s eyes rolled back as she sucked the chocolate and Laney’s index and middle fingers into her mouth. Laney and Carrie both bit their lips as they watched the blue-haired teen suck and lick the younger girl’s fingers while she savored the chocolate. Once it was all gone, Laney withdrew her fingers and wiped them on her jeans as she watched Mina’s reaction carefully.

It really wasn’t that hard to interpret, especially when the older girl lunged forward, her fingers going to the button of Laney’s pants. Laney was pushed back against the bathroom door, holding Mina’s head as the teen pushed her jeans and panties down to her knees. “Mmmm, let’s play!” Mina gushed as she opened her mouth wide and engulfed Laney’s pink little vulva in her mouth.

Laney gasped and grabbed onto the doorknob for support as her knees went weak. “Hey, no fair!” Carrie protested as she slid off the counter and got down on her hands and knees beside her sister. Laney threw her head back and moaned loudly as both of the Beff girls lashed their tongues against her pussy and each other, performing a frantic three-way kiss that was better than anything Laney could have ever imagined.

The skinny little thirteen-year-old felt like a goddess as the sisters worshipped her pussy with their mouths, looking up at her adoringly on their hands and knees. Their eyes were blank with lust as their tongues wrestled for the privilege of slipping into her folds and tasting her pink delights. As she looked down on the incestuous sisters, she seemed to drink up their mindless pleasure, her eyes burning with wanton desire. Her hips and ass twisted against the pair of mouths, her mouth hung open and a little thread of drool heedlessly trickled down her chin and between her non-existent tits. “Yessss,” she hissed, reaching down and grabbing a handful of blue hair in both hands, “More, you sluts...make those tongues work!”

Carrie and Mina moaned and wiggled their asses in unison as the redhead pulled their hair. Their eyes closed blissfully as they both arched their bare backs and smothered her soaking, sticky sex under dual lashings of their long, pink tongues. Laney threw her head back, teeth clenching as the sisters’ desperate licking sent her sailing over the edge. “Oh fuck, oh fuck!” she gasped, grabbing the doorknob again and holding on for dear life, her other hand bracing against the wall. Mina and Carrie both groaned happily as she came, hungrily lapping up every drop of sweet cream they could.

When she couldn’t hold herself up anymore, Laney finally slumped slowly to the floor. Immediately, Carrie and Mina slid up her body, kissing and sucking her stomach, her nipples, her neck and her mouth…not to mention each other. The little redhead just panted and whimpered under their kisses, soaking in the afterglow. What more could she want than this?

“MINA!” A shrill, strident cry came from outside the house, so piercing that it reached the bathroom clearly. Laney and Carrie both flinched, while Mina gasped and hunched into a little ball. “How could you make me wait like that? You’re so selfish!”

“Ah jeez,” Mina squeaked. “I gotta go, I’m so so sorry! I’ll just…” she quieted down immediately as Laney laid a finger over her lips.

“Shhh,” the little tomboy soothed the teen. “You just stay here and cuddle Lil’ Sis. Lanes is gonna take care of mean ol’ Trina.”

Mina looked like she was about to protest, but then Carrie slipped her arms around the taller girl. Mina sighed and nodded, leaning her head into her younger sister’s shoulder. Laney stood, picking up the box of chocolates from where it had come to rest on the tile floor. She pulled on just her striped tank top, leaving the t-shirt off as she left the bathroom.

“MINA!” Trina screeched again, banging insistently on the front door. Laney smiled rather evilly as she glanced down at the box of chocolates. Six pieces left. As soon as Corey’s pink-haired older sister had started screaming, Laney knew there was one more thing she wanted, and she was just outside.

Laney put her hand on the front doorknob and took a deep breath. Trina was going to need a little breaking in first, and the redhead was quite looking forward to it. She swung open the door and, without giving the sixteen year old a chance to react, grabbed the front of Trina’s shirt and pulled her inside.

Once inside, the two girls started at each other, Trina with her mouth open in utter shock, revealing her braces. The collar of her form-fitting white shirt was wrinkled and stretched where Laney had grabbed it, but it still clearly traced the outline of her breasts…which, Laney now noticed, while they were perfectly shaped and quite lovely, were indeed quite a bit smaller than Mina’s.

“You!” Trina snapped. “What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be making noise with my brother and the other losers?”

Laney just shrugged. At this point, the mention of her former bandmates didn’t give her a moment’s pause. Instead, she just held up a piece of chocolate. “Want one?” she asked mildly.

“From you?” Trina made a very rude noise and turned her head so her pink ponytail whipped around dismissively. “Sorry little guy, you’re barking up the wrong tree!”

Laney closed her hand gently around the confection and smiled grimly. “That’s what I thought.” Again, she acted without giving Trina a chance to get ready, jumping forward and bearing the taller girl down onto the Beff’s living room sofa. Trina shrieked and tried to free herself, but Laney grabbed her left wrist and pinned it up over her head. She tried to bring her other hand, the one holding the chocolate, to Trina’s mouth but the teen squealed and tried to twist away.

As they wrestled with one another, they were so close, almost face to face. Their bodies were pressed together, and Laney could feel Trina’s small breasts pressing against her own flat chest. Laney’s nipples were as hard as pebbles from excitement, and she wondered if the other girl could feel them through their clothing. Their closeness, feeling Trina’s heat, looking so closely at her pretty face, flushed and furious as it was, was proving a huge distraction for the infatuated little tomboy.

But Laney knew she didn’t have long. Trina was bigger and stronger than the little thirteen-year-old, and even though Laney was probably a much better fighter, she knew she didn’t have long before the initial shock wore off and Trina just overpowered her. So she pinned down Trina’s right arm with her elbow and released her grip on the teenager’s left wrist. She grabbed onto Trina’s ponytail and pulled hard, making the other girl shriek in pain. Predictably, Trina used her newly free hand to return the favor, grabbing a rough handful of Laney’s red hair and yanking it as hard as she could. Laney cried out, but the hair-pulling was all the distraction she needed to bring her other hand up and press the chocolate into Trina’s mouth.

At first, Laney thought Trina was actually going to spit the candy out. But then her eyes softened a little bit, and she quickly chewed it up and swallowed it. “Little cunt,” she hissed, her eyes narrowing as she gave Laney’s hair a harder tug. “Guess you got me to eat one. Happy now?”

“Oh, so you do know I’m a girl!” Laney said breathlessly, closing one eye in pain in response to the older girl’s pulling.

“So what? Are you, like, gonna try to make me eat another one?” Trina’s tone was snide and contemptuous, but Laney smiled anyway.

“Yeah, I guess I am!” she said, giving her whole body a massive twist that ended up pushing Trina completely off the couch. When Laney jumped on top of her, trying to wrestle them both towards the box of chocolates on the floor, the tomboy wasn’t completely surprised to find that Trina was really more trying to pull off Laney’s tanktop than do any serious fighting.

In fact, when Laney tried to crawl away to reach the chocolates, Trina just pulled on the bottom of her tanktop as hard as she could, snapping the shoulder straps and sending the striped fabric around her waist like a skirt over her jeans. Trina laughed triumphantly, but Laney had reached the chocolates. She picked out two of the remaining five, spun onto her back and sat up, shoving both between Trina’s unresisting lips.

It took the bitchy teenager even less time to swallow these two than the first one. For the first time, her aggressive posture really started to crack. Her hands came up to rest on Laney’s skinny hips and her angry face started to slowly melt into something Laney could only describe as ‘confused.’ She pulled Laney forward, pressing their hips together. “What…are you doing to me?” she demanded.

“I don’t know, but I’m loving it,” Laney said with a impish smirk. Boldly, she leaned forward and gave Trina a soft kiss. At first the pink-haired girl started to pull away, but when Laney slide her arms around her, she moaned helplessly and returned the kiss with a passion that took the smaller girl by surprise. Trina grabbed Laney’s shoulders and desperately attacked her mouth, plunging her tongue deep inside, her braces scraping against Laney’s lips. It was a strange sensation, but not at all an unpleasant one.

“Finally!” Carrie shouted from the hallway. She stepped out of the hallway with her sister, hand-in-hand. The two of them were totally naked, though Carrie was still wearing her wool cap. “Jeez, took long enough, huh?”

Trina broke the kiss with a wet pop, falling back against the carpet and staring up at the ceiling. “What is happening?” she asked nobody in particular.

“I really, really don’t know,” Laney said, standing up. She kicked her shoes off and pulled both her jeans and the remains of her tank top down and off, followed a moment later by her panties. Wearing only her socks she picked up the box of chocolates and returned to the couch, sitting with her ass perched on the very edge of the cushions and her flexible young legs pulled up and down. There was a bright red blush on her face, neck and immature chest as she exposed herself to the other three girls as completely and lewdly as she could.

“But you know what? I’ve got three more chocolates. And I feel like sharing.” Biting her lip with concentration she took out the sweets one by one and very, very carefully slipped each one inside her tight, soaking wet and blazing hot cunt. She had to move a bit slowly so they didn’t crack or break, and when it was over she licked her fingers clean, feeling three pairs of eyes staring at her. “Better get ‘em before they melt,” she said with more bravado than she actually felt. She rolled her hips forward, inviting the other girls to move in.

There was a moment’s pause, but then Carrie laughed and grinned. “I’m into it! Also I really want another piece of chocolate. She dropped to her hands and knees and crawled to the couch. The blue haired girl opened her mouth and slipped her tongue into Laney’s exposed canal, making the little tomboy squeak. She quickly slid her tongue under the first chocolate and drew it out, holding the glistening sweet between her teeth with a smile.

“Wait! Don’t swallow it yet!” Mina exclaimed, hurrying over. She closed her eyes and kissed Laney just under her belly button, trailing her tongue down the soft, flawless skin to her mons, giving the lips a few gentle licks. Then she slipped lower, curling her tongue into Laney’s pussy several times before coming out with the chocolate. She immediately pounced on her sister, the two of them writhing against each other on the floor as they shared their Laney-coated sweets in a hungry, desperate kiss.

“That is like, so wrong!” Trina gasped as she watched the siblings put on their incestuous display. Carrie and Mina just let out a long, pleasured groan in response.

“I dunno,” Laney replied with a chuckle. “Kinda makes me wish I had a big sister. I haven’t felt that way since I was like in kindergarten.”

Trina glanced over at her in surprise, then gave the redhead a surprisingly calm smile, tinged with humor. It was the most thoughtful expression Laney could ever remember seeing on the teenager’s face. “Well,” Trina said, “you couldn’t be a worse little sib than Corey. I swear, it feels like he tries to make me mad on purpose sometimes!”

That was so unbelievably true that Laney had to laugh, relaxing her posture and kicking her feet against the front of the sofa. Then, suddenly, Trina was there between her legs. “I don’t know what’s so funny, but if you keep wiggling like that, you’ll, like, melt my chocolate!”

Laney blinked and grinned. “Oh, whoops! You’re right!” She drew her legs back up and splayed them wide, still unable to help but blush at her obscene display. “All yours,” she murmured.

Trina smiled and then pressed her mouth to Laney’s entrance. The third chocolate was the deepest, and had gone the softest, so Trina really had to thrust her tongue into the younger girl’s twitching canal deep to get it all. Laney closed her eyes tight and panted, trying to hold still as Trina’s tongue, and the friction of her braces, sent ticklish, almost electric pleasure racing through the little girl’s most sensitive skin.

It was almost torture as her tried to not stray from her splayed out position, when all she really wanted to do was wrap her legs around the pink girl’s head, forcing her face deeper into Laney’s dripping cunt. Finally, Trina sat back, a sly grin on her face as she savored the last, half-melted, honey coated chocolate.

“Ohhhh, fuck me,” Laney sighed, finally able to relax. Her sex, however, was tingling with need.

“I’d love to,” Trina quipped, finally pulling off her shirt and bra in one movement. Her small, perky breasts bounced free. Though they were only a little bigger than Carrie’s, they didn’t have the pointed, unfinished look of the younger girls. They were perfectly formed little pillows, with small, dark pink nipples and almost invisible areolas. “I want to fuck you so bad,” she moaned, not fighting the chocolate’s power at all anymore. She pulled off her Mary Janes and unclasped her skirt.

“Me too,” Laney murmured, not quite as shameless as Trina was. She did, however, start playing with herself again, lightly diddling her mound with two fingers as she watched the older girl pull her pink leggings and panties down her long, skinny legs, revealing a plump, bright pink and very wet pussy with just a tiny landing strip of soft pink hair.

“I want to fuck you so hard we can’t walk anymore,” Trina moaned, grinding her palm into her own pussy. “Over and over and over…”

“Mmmpph…wait!” Unexpectedly, Mina broke her chocolately kiss with her little sister. “I have something!” She gently disengaged herself from Carrie was dashed up to her room. Trina and Laney both looked at Carrie, but the blue-haired girl just shrugged.

Mina came back a minute later, holding something that made Laney hold her breath and her sex twitch in anticipation. It was an actual double dildo, bright purple, with a round ball in the exact center. Each half was only about five inches long, but it still looked much longer and thicker than anything the young girl had ever tried before.

“Where did that come from?” Carrie gasped.

Mina blushed and held the toy behind her in a coquettish pose. “Um…I might have gotten after the last time you and I…you know, a couple of years ago? I thought…just in case...” She looked at her sister. “You don’t mind if Trina and Laney break it in though, do you?”

Carrie pretended to think about it for a second. “Nah…” she smirked. “Long as we get to watch.”

Laney was feeling distinctly nervous about this plan, but Trina didn’t look anything but eager as she snatched the toy from her best friend’s fingers. With a sidelong look at Laney, she ran her tongue all over one half of the rubber dildo before slowly, but confidently, pushing its entire length into her greedy slit. She sat back on the living room carpet, spreading her knees open and beckoning invitingly. “Come and sit on big sis’ cock, Laney,” she teased, wiggling her hips so the outside half of the dildo waved back and forth between her legs.

“Umm…okay…” Laney said hesitantly, standing up with shaking knees. Seeing her nervousness, Carrie hurried over and helped her, holding her close and caressing her body, nuzzling her neck, and guiding her towards Trina. Meanwhile, Mina fulfilled one of her dirtier little fantasies by kneeling down between Trina’s knees and slurping the dildo into her mouth, bobbing her head up and down as she coated it in slippery saliva.

“Oh fuck, oh shit, oh fuck, oh shit,” Laney whispered as Carrie helped her into Trina’s lap. She was facing the older her, her legs on either side of Trina’s waist. “Okay, okay…” The tip of the dildo slipped into her body. “Ahhhh….ahhhhhHHHHH!” With a long, loud groan and a deep shudder, Laney closed her eyes as tight as she could and clung to Trina’s shoulders at the fake phallus slid all the way home.

Laney cracked her eyes open and found Trina looking at her with a surprisingly tender expression. “Doing okay?” she asked softly.

The little red-haired tomboy took a deep, shaking breath and licked her lips. “Yeah,” she said with a little nod. “I feel so full,” she whispered.

Trina put her hands on Laney’s naked hips and pulled, making the dildo inside both of them flex and twist. Laney gasped, with pleasure this time, and held onto Trina’s shoulders as her hips twitched automatically. “Like that, huh?” Trina asked.

“Mmm, yes,” Laney said absently, experimentally pulling back just a bit and rolling her hips forward. “Mmmmm, that’s nice!”

Trina’s lips found Laney’s, and the two girls wrapped their arms around each other tightly. Laney wrapped her legs around Trina’s waist as well. As their hips squirmed and thrust, fucking each other with the double dildo, Laney could still taste the chocolate in Trina’s mouth, licking the last few sweet specks from the other girl’s braces. On the couch, Carrie sat facing forward in Mina’s lap, letting her sister play with both of their pussies as they watched the show.

Soon, the slight stimulation their current pose was giving them wasn’t enough, and Trina and Laney separated, a long, thin string connecting their lips before breaking. Trina leaned back and rested on her elbows, while Laney’s hands were on the ground between Trina’s calves, her arms fully extended. The little redhead pulled her hips back, making a couple of inches of the dildo slip out of both girls. Then she ground down again, pushing it back inside and making them both cry out.

Biting on the side of her lip, Laney did this again, and again, each time going a little faster. Trina bucked her hips up to meet the thrusts, but Laney was clearly the one in charge. She starting bouncing her ass up and down faster and hard, making even more of the purple toy fuck in and out of both her and Trina. Sweat began trickling down her forehead and her toes began to curl up tight.

Then Carrie and Mina were there, crouching next to each other and parallel to the other two girls. As Laney continued fucking Trina relentlessly, Carrie started licking Laney’s nipple and tiny breast. Her hand slid down and her first two fingers began massaging the little girl’s clit, making the little button buzz and send fresh waves of ecstasy through Laney’s skinny body, making the young girl squeal.

On the other side, Mina was doing the same to Trina, sucking from her small breast and rubbing her fingers in a little circle over the pink-haired girl’s swollen clitty. Trina groaned, her eyes rolling back as she mindlessly ground her hips up to meet thrust after thrust of Laney’s hips.

With a sudden cry, Laney felt her left arm give out and she fell onto that shoulder. Now half on her side, she kept her hips grinding against Trina’s, feeling like her whole body was a fuse that was burning closer, and closer, and closer…Carrie kissed her, and she returned it hard, sucking Carrie’s tongue into her mouth and twisting her own tongue against it.

Finally, with a massive shudder, she screamed into Carrie’s mouth, her toes and fingers curling and uncurling as she came, her muscles clenching around the rubber invader, making her nectar literally squirt from her cunt and send droplets across Trina’s body and face. She broke the kiss, moaning, almost sobbing as the powerful climax made her keep thrusting against Trina, unable to stop, but the continued fucking was a stimulation that was almost unbearable.

When she came to, Laney’s head was laying in Carrie’s naked lap. She could smell the sweet, dark fragrance of the other girl’s ex, and she turned her head to give Carrie’s pussy a soft kiss, making Carrie chuckle fondly.

On the other side, Trina’s orgasm was having a much different effect…her eyes were glowing, and blue electricity was arcing around her hair as her naked body lifted into the air, the dripping dildo whirling around her, along with a few lilies and a couple of bright pink tacos. Her diary appeared before her, and as she wrote in it, lightning seemed to fly across the pages.

Then, spent, she released the still sparkling pen and fell to the ground with a dazed expression. The diary fell in front of Laney, open to the latest entry. She glanced over the pages, a smile growing on her face. She glanced up at Carrie, then over at Mina and Trina.

“Hey…how do you guys feel about starting a new band?”

[Evil Fairy]

------------------------------------------------------

Band of Sisters

By The Evil Fairy

Chapter One: Mother-Daughter Bonding

------------------------------------------------------

One bright day in Endsville Billy's house once more resounded to the sounds of his rampant idiocy. While the Grim Reaper sat on the couch, massaging his skull with bony fingers, Billy was running back and forth, his latest toy in his hands.

"Claws to the walls men!" he shouted, brandishing the action figure. It was an old British Navy Captain, one of his feet replaced by a massive mechanical claw. As he yelled, the claw popped off, attached by a small chain. It dug into a picture of Billy's Mom and Aunt Sis with the snap of cracking glass just before the chain retracted, sending the picture and a fairly large chunk of drywall to shatter on the ground. All the walls in the living room were dotted with similar scars. "Wha-hooo!" Billy spun around and dashed across the living room again.

Suddenly the front door burst open violently and Mandy stepped in, sipping on a soda. "What are you idiots doing?" She asked in her more conversational tone.

"Hey Mandy!" Billy exclaimed as he screeched to a halt. "Wanna see my new toy?"

"No."

"He's Cap'n Clawfoot!" He pointed the toy at Mandy. "Claws to the walls!" The wicked metal talon sped out towards Mandy's face, but she deflected it with a quick swing of the large paper cup in her hands. The claw bounced up into the air and came down in a lazy arc that landed it right on Mandy's black headband.

"Hey!" Mandy had no time for anything but a surprised look as the claw retracted, taking the headband with it. As two pairs of eyes and two empty sockets followed it, the strip of plastic sailed across the room, striking the wall and snapping into two pieces that fell to the ground with a clatter that echoed in the ominous silence that suddenly filled the room.

Grim and Billy both walked over and looked down at the shattered object. As one, they looked back at Mandy. The corner of her lip was up in a snarl as she growled deep in her throat. She clenched her fist, crushing the cup, and her hair suddenly sprang up into a huge, tangled mane like a blonde gorgon.

Grim raised his fingers to his teeth nervously. "Uh...hang on a second...I can fix it!" He lifted his scythe and pointed it at the broken accessory. Surrounded by greenish light, the pieces lifted into the air, hanging just in front of Mandy's glaring face. They pulled back slightly and then slammed into each other, creating a miniature mushroom cloud that left Mandy's face coated with soot.

Her growl ratcheting up in pitch and volume, Mandy lurched forward and grabbed her peons by the neck. She slammed their heads together with a loud, hollow thunk. "You space-wasters have exactly one minute to get me another hairband, or I'm gonna use every bone in your body..." she shook Grim, "to beat every inch of yours into a bloody pulp." She shook Billy and dropped them both to the ground.

"Gee Mandy, I think you look pretty good without it," Billy suggested. Mandy clenched the talons of his toy deeply into his nose and wrapped the chain tightly around his neck.

"Get moving!" Both dashed out of the room and up the stairs. They ran into Billy's parents' bedroom and began ripping it apart.

"Come on boy, your momma's gotta have a headband in here somewhere!" Grim said in a panicked voice as he tore into the closet.

"But Mom doesn't wear that kinda hair-thingy!" Billy protested as he upended his mother's panty drawer on the bed. His voice was a bit nasal due to the metal claw that was still digging into his swollen and throbbing nose.

"You're right! Come on, we'll check me trunk!" They ran out, and a moment later Billy's mom came in from the master bathroom. She clapped her hands to her cheeks in shock as she saw her undergarments strewn about the room.

"Not again!" She dashed to the window. "Five panty raids a week! That was the deal!" she shrieked, shaking her fist.

Down in the basement Grim and Billy were yanking out various profane and evil objects out of his trunk. "Here we go!" Grim held up a shiny black headband covered in gold ornamentation and jewels that looked like it came from Ancient Greece.

"What is it?" Billy asked, staring at it with his mouth hanging open.

"I dunno." Grim turned it over in his hands. "I got it at a minotaur's yard sale about nine hundred years ago." A thought suddenly struck him and he held it out to Billy. "Here, put it on."

"Why?"

"Because if it gives da wearer some kind of fantastic, godlike powers it'll be easier to get it away from you. Plus, it might melt your eyeballs or make your lungs climb out your throat, and dat'd be funny no matter which one of you it happens to."

"Okiee-dokiee!" With a moronic grin Billy grabbed the headband and clipped it over his butt. Nothing happened.

"Hmm...how do you feel?" Grim asked, tapping his chin.

"Uhh..." Billy considered the question, wiggling back and forth. "Light and flaky, with a pinch of cinnamon!"

"Good enough." Grim took the headband back. "C'mon!"

Upstairs, Mandy looked over the accoutrement with a critical eye. She tapped it with a fingernail. "What is this, glass?"

"Obsidian," Grim corrected in a timid tone, wringing his hands together nervously. "Dat's a piece right out of de days of Mount Olympus. Not another like it in da world!"

"Hm." Mandy fell silent. Between the polished stone, gold filigree and exquisite jewels it was obviously worth a fortune. She shrugged. "Eh, it'll do." She slid it onto her head, the tangled mass of hair immediately falling back into line. "For now." Silence reigned for a long moment. A loose piece of the wall came free with a crash. From upstairs they could faintly hear Billy's mother screaming at her stalkers. "I'm outta here." Mandy slid off the couch and left without another word.

After a few minutes, Billy spoke. "I wanna house made of soup skin."

"Alright...I know a guy," Grim sighed. He sliced open a portal and the two of them were gone.

-----------------------------------------

Meanwhile, Mandy walked back to her home. When she stepped through the front door, she could hear her mother in the kitchen. "Mother," she called out, "I'm hungry."

There was a sudden clatter, followed by silence, followed by her mom's tight voice filled with forced cheeriness. "Oh, sweetheart! You're home already! How...wonderful!"

"Uh-huh. Sandwich. Pastrami. Smoked fontina, pickles, light on the mustard. And gimme a glass of milk to go with it."

"O-of course, darling..." Rolling her eyes, Mandy proceeded into the kitchen and took her seat at the table. Claire was frantically working at the counter to get the sandwich assembled. Finally, she went to the fridge to get the glass of milk. As she turned back with the glass, she glanced furtively at her daughter.

Suddenly, Mandy felt like her new hair band got warmer for a second. Her mother's eyes widened, and a very strange expression came over her face, completely erasing the usual fear. The glass of milk slipped out of her hand and shattered on the floor, spilling milk everywhere. Seemingly unable to tear her eyes from Mandy's face, Claire moved mechanically to clean up the mess and get a fresh glass. When she set plate and glass down in front of her child, she inhaled deeply, letting out the breath in a low sigh. Mandy blinked and lifted an eyebrow as she suddenly got the impression her mother was smelling her.

Mandy began eating, trying hard to ignore Claire as she slid into another chair and sat there, her chin resting in her hands and a dreamy smile on her face. But eventually the terrible little blonde's patience wore thin. "What is it?" she demanded, setting her sandwich down to glare back at her mom.

For just a moment the shadow of Claire's usual paranoid dread of her offspring passed over her features. She laughed nervously, tucking back a stray lock of russet blonde hair that had come free of her ponytail as she cleaned up the spilt milk. "Nothing Mandy. I...I was just noticing what a beautiful young lady you've grown into."

"Whatever," Mandy said dismissively, draining her milk and belching loudly. She was about to leave her chair when, to her utter shock, her mother actually grabbed her wrist. Mandy was taken so completely off guard that she didn't pull away immediately, her eyes traveling from her mom's hand, up her arm and to her face.

"No, Mandy," Claire said earnestly, that strange expression on her face again. "I'm being completely serious. You really are the most beautiful girl I've ever seen."

"Have you been drinking again?" Mandy asked suspiciously.

Her mom shook her head firmly. "Not a drop, I swear!" She suddenly perked up a bit with a smile. "But would you like a little something? Some wine? I could mix you something."

Mandy finally remembered to shake her hand free from her mother's loose grasp, still looking at Claire with a puzzled expression. "Seriously Mom, what's the matter with you?"

"Nothing sweetie," the older woman cooed, smiling sweetly at her daughter. "I just want to make sure you're happy. Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Sure," Mandy said sarcastically, pushing her chair out a bit and turning to the side. "Why don't you kneel down right here and lick my feet for a little while?"

Without hesitation Claire slid out of her chair and sank to her knees. She took Mandy's foot in her hand and looked up at her. "Do you want me to take your shoe off first, dear?"

Mandy stared impassively down at her mother for a long moment. She was beginning to recognize the look in her mother's eyes, and its presence was more than a little surprising. "Stand up," she said, and Claire immediately obeyed, but looked just a little disappointed. "Okay," Mandy continued, sliding out of her chair and pacing back and forth in front of her mom, who simply looked down at her adoringly, "let me think about this. It's obvious this head band has some kind of power." She paused and looked at Claire, her eyebrow lifted. "Or have you always wanted in my pants and I just never noticed?"


Claire blushed and clapped her hands to her cheeks, looking to the side girlishly. "Oh Mandy! I wish you wouldn't say it like that!"

"Riiiiiiiight. But seriously, is this the first time you've felt this way?"

Her mother nodded a little, her eyes closed in a rapturous expression. "I don't know how to explain it...but when I turned around and saw you sitting there, it was like opening my eyes for the first time." She dropped to her knees and almost reverently took Mandy's hands in hers. "I suddenly realized how wonderful and perfect my little girl actually is. I don't know how I could have missed it before, but I promise I'll spend the rest of my life making up for it!"

"Great." Mandy took her hands back and crossed her arms, tapping her foot thoughtfully. "I'm going to perform a little experiment," she finally said.

"You're so smart," her mother began to gush, but Mandy held up her hand to cut her off.

"Here's the deal. I'm going to go take a nap out in the back yard. I want you to kneel here for the next five minutes. After that, I want you to go to your room, take off all your clothes and lie on your bed to wait for me."

"Oh, Mandy...!" Tears sprang into Claire's eyes and she folded her hands over her heart. "Thank you so much my little darling! You've made me so happy!"

"Yeah..." Mandy looked from side to side shiftily. "Well, let's just get to that point before we worry about anything else." So saying, she went out the back door, leaving her mother still on her knees in the middle of the kitchen.

-----------------------------------------

Mandy napped in the hammock out back for about forty minutes. Her mother wasn't in the kitchen when she came back in, and the house was completely silent. She headed upstairs. Still not a sound, and her parent's bedroom door was closed. As she approached, she saw that there was a small pile of clothes next to the door, her mother's usual sweater and jeans, with a bra and panties on top.

Though her demeanor remained unchanged, Mandy felt her heart start to beat a little faster. This didn't actually work, she thought, licking her lips. Taking a deep breath and holding it, she put her hand on the knob and opened the door.

The room was very dim, the only illumination provided by the sunlight filtering in through the thick, drawn curtains. And there on the bed was her mother, lying on her side with a dusky smile on her face. Her head was propped in one hand, and the other was slowly stroking over her side. And she was, of course, completely naked. "I heard you coming up the stairs," she crooned in a sultry tone. "Mommy's waiting for you."

Mandy had one of her rare speechless moments, simply standing in the doorway with her eyes wide and her mouth open. This had been a possible outcome. She had expected the band's powers to weaken once she and it were out of sight, but it was an undeniable possibility that it wouldn't. Mandy thought she was ready for it, but seeing Claire like this...

SYSERROR 53108693218c1.a
CRITICAL FAILURE IN FILE MANDYSMIND.EXE
searching...
sarcastic comment not found
physical violence not found
running subroutine BLAME_BILLY/GRIM...
...
...
...
BLAME_BILLY/GRIM failed! System crash imminent
searching...
accessing PUBERTY.ZIP...
running subroutine LUST...
...
INVALID SELECTION
SUBJECT_VALUE:FEMALE
SUBJECT_VALUE:MOTHER
running optional subroutine LESBIAN...
...
complete
morality override on LUST for SUBJECT_VALUE:MOTHER

***WARNING***
MORALITY AT 9% DO YOU WISH TO PROCEED? (Y/N)
Y

running subroutine LUST...
...
...
complete
rebooting...

A thin trail of white smoke drifted out of one of Mandy's ears, followed by a brief flurry of sparks. She shook her head, and when she stopped she looked at her mother with a neutral expression. "I don't know what to do," she finally said.

Claire shifted slightly so that she was laying on her stomach, her head at the foot of the bed as she stretched a hand towards Mandy. "Oh," she cooed, "my precious little baby doesn't know about sex yet?"

"I know what sex is," Mandy snapped impatiently. "I just don't know how it works with another girl."

Her mother beckoned, "Well then come here, Mandy. Mommy has so many things to teach her little girl!"

Mandy approached the bed, standing with her hands on her hips as she looked at the sickly-sweet smile on her mom's face and the hand she had outstretched to her. "If we're gonna do this, you need to cut that out."

"Mandy, sweetie, you need to loosen up," Claire said with a sly smile, surprising Mandy once again. "Trust me, you're really going to enjoy this more if you do."

Crossing her arms, Mandy sighed and looked at her mother with a dissatisfied expression. "So," she asked, "you're just not scared at all anymore, are you?"

Looking thoughtful, Claire considered the question for a moment. "I guess not," she finally said, a small tone of wonder in her voice. "I mean, I still know you...I know what you're capable of and what you'll probably end up doing someday." She gave her daughter a loving smile as she continued, "But really, I love you so much that I know that whatever you decide to do, it'll all be okay."

"Hmm," Mandy grunted. "So you aren't scared of me." Claire shook her head. "But you love me so much that you'll trust whatever I say or do?" Claire smiled brightly and nodded. "And you'll do everything I tell you to?" Claire nodded again, and Mandy hummed again and lapsed into silent thought. "I think I'd still prefer ruling by fear."

Claire laughed musically and wriggled forward a bit, enough to allow her to reach out and cup her child's cheeks in her palms. "Oh sweetie...that's only because you don't understand just what I mean by 'everything.'"

Mandy licked her lips again, the only outward sign of the strange, nervous feeling she was experiencing. "Show me," she ordered softly.

Claire nodded and smiled slowly and sensually. "Of course, my precious little angel. Anything you want." She sat up, and Mandy felt her breath catch a little as her mom's full, pert breasts bobbed right in front of her. Claire sidled over a bit and stroked the sheets beside her. "Come over here and lay on your stomach, honey," she murmured invitingly.

Mandy gave a little shrug and did as requested, kicking off her shoes before climbing up. She laid on her belly, her head on a pillow and turned to the side. "Spread your legs please, baby," came the soft voice of her mother, and Mandy complied. She could feel Claire settling down between them, and she felt herself quivering slightly as she began working Mandy's pink dress up and over her head, leaving her only in a white camisole and panties with a whimsical little daisy print. Once the dress was off, she rested her head on her folded arms, closing her eyes and trying to look far more relaxed than she actually felt.

The blonde sucked in a sharp breath as she felt the warmth of her mother's body drawing closer. She let it out in a ragged sigh when Claire's lips pressed softly onto the back of her neck. Her mom began gently kneading the muscles of her daughter's back, continuing to lay wet, lingering kisses along her pale neck and shoulders.

Mandy could feel a moan building in her throat and she turned her head into the pillow to muffle the sound. Claire chuckled gently and traced the tip of her tongue along the sensitive hollow between Mandy's neck and shoulder. "I know my baby never smiles," she whispered, "but that doesn't mean she can't feel good. It's okay."

"It does feel good," Mandy muttered listlessly, turning her head back to the side. "Keep doing it."

"Of course Mandy...but maybe you'd like to turn over? I think your front needs a little attention now." Mandy rolled over onto her back, finding her mother's face just scant inches from hers. Claire opened her mouth to say something else, but she seemed unable to form a word. Her eyes were slightly dazed as she drank in the sight of her child's somber face gazing up at her, and even though Mandy knew it was largely the result of unknown magic she couldn't help but enjoy the effect she was obviously having on her mother.

After a few moments Claire gave up trying to speak, and with a soft sigh moved in, her lips slightly parted as they pressed to Mandy's mouth. Mandy could feel her mother's tongue probing for entry, and she opened her mouth, surprised by how hot Claire's mouth felt as she slid her own tongue inside. The older woman's fingers slid through her daughter's silken gold hair, and when they brushed against the obsidian and gold of her new headband, Mandy felt as if an electric current was traveling through the object into her mom. Claire groaned deeply into Mandy's mouth and intensified the kiss, opening her mouth wide as if she were trying to swallow her little girl whole. Mandy's eyes opened in surprise for a moment before fluttering half-closed again in pure pleasure.

As the kiss continued, Claire began sliding the sheer camisole up Mandy's body. Mandy lifted her arms again, allowing the kiss to break off momentarily as her mother removed the delicate undergarment. She let her arms hang loosely above her head, looking back unblushingly as her mother sat back let her eyes roam over her nearly nude body.

"So beautiful," Claire cooed in a dreamy, intoxicated lilt. "Such a pretty, wonderful, sexy little girl." She laid her hands gently on Mandy's sides, sliding them over her child's slightly pudgy belly, reveling in the almost indescribable sensation of Mandy's pale, soft and velvet-smooth flesh. The blonde girl shivered slightly and let out her breath in a shuddering sigh.

Claire's hands crept upwards to the tiny, gently rounded mounds of Mandy's baby fat breasts, topped with puffy little rose pink nipples. The massage began again, with Claire's warm hands gently pressing and squeezing the sensitive skin, her thumbs reaching out to stroke teasingly over Mandy's adorable little nipples. Mandy arched her back, pressing her chest into her mother's hand with a slow, languid sound that was half sigh and half groan.

"That's my girl," Claire urged gently, "Just let it go...show me how much you love it."

"I...no," Mandy said in a husky whisper. Her head turned slightly, as if for the first time she wasn't comfortable meeting her mother's eyes. "I told you, it feels good. I don't know what else you want from me, but you're probably not getting it."

Claire just smiled and lifted her hand to give a feathery caress to Mandy's cheek. "I love you sweetie. Even when I was afraid of you I still loved you with all my heart. All I want from you is to know that I'm giving you all the pleasure you deserve, without you worrying about hiding it from me. Just...do whatever feels natural."

Mandy let her eyes slide back to meet her mother's tender, loving gaze and gave a tiny, almost imperceptible nod. Claire leaned in and pressed her mouth to Mandy's and then down to her neck. As she opened her mouth, sliding her tongue over the smooth skin, she lay on her side right against Mandy, her breasts pressing against her daughter's waist. One arm slid beneath Mandy's neck, cushioning her head in the crook of her elbow. Her other hand, still resting on Mandy's proto-breast, slid over the girl's belly and down to the waistband of her panties, slipping just the very tip of her fingers beneath the elastic.

"I know it's your first time with a girl, sweetie," her mother whispered. "But have you ever done it at all?"

"Just with myself," was the muttered reply, without a hint of embarrassment. "I've gotten pretty good at it too, so you'd better have some skills if you want to do better." Mandy's voice was almost perfectly deadpan, but there seemed to be a small undercurrent of wry humor that made Claire smile.

"Have you ever wanted to?"

"Once, for a little while. I crushed his heart for making me feel that way."

Claire chuckled gently. "Good girl." She slid her fingers back and forth along the waistband of her daughter's panties, loving the sensation of the baby-soft, perfectly smooth skin. "Well let me tell you something Mandy," she continued, punctuating every couple of words with a wet little kiss on the girl's mouth, cheek or neck. "It's always better with another person, and there's nothing decent a guy can do to you that a girl can't do better."

As Claire began kissing her way down Mandy's neck to her chest, a tiny little growl of pleasure emanated from the blonde girl's throat. "Why'd you and Dad get together then?" Mandy murmured absently, squirming slightly.

Claire just giggled again. "I'm having a really hard time remembering," was her reply as she lavished her tongue all over Mandy's chest and belly, leaving the bare skin wet and glistening in the dim light. Kissing and licking the whole way, the young mother slowly worked her way down. Once she had gone low enough, she hooked her index fingers into Mandy's panties and pulled them down until the first swell of the small girl's pubic mound was exposed.

As Mandy's ragged breath increased in volume and tempo, Claire started at her belly button, placing a soft kiss on the skin just beneath it, her lips parted and her tongue just barely making contact. She placed another just below that, and another and another, leaving a trail of teasing little kisses all the way down until she was running her tongue back and forth along the cotton border of her daughter's panties.

A mewling little moan of need escaped Mandy's lips, and she ran the fingers of one hand through her mother's hair. The other came up to stroke over one of her nipples, still wet and slick with Claire's saliva. "Do it, Mom," Mandy ordered in a shuddering whisper.

"Of course, sweetheart," breathed Claire. Mandy could feel how her mother's hands were shaking as she began removing her panties. Mandy gasped a little as she felt the cool air of the room strike her exposed sex. Her plump, hairless pussy lips were pink and puffy, glistening with the tell-tale sign of her desire. The small girl's hands began shaking as well as her mother tossed the panties aside and placed her face level with her daughter's labia once again, the warm air of her breath caressing the most sensitive flesh.

Claire began almost daintily. She extended the pink tip of her tongue and brushed it all along the edges of Mandy's pussy, lapping up her sweet honey. But as that taste hit her tongue, Mandy could see her mom's eyes widen and roll back as a moan of ecstasy rattled in the back of her throat.

"Perfect...perfect...I love you so much..." Claire whimpered, tears actually standing in her eyes. She pushed forward, letting Mandy's legs rest on her shoulders as she used her body to spread them further. She opened her mouth wide, her tongue extending fully as she buried her face in her daughters sex, plunging her tongue in as far as she could and darting it in and out. Mandy pulled back and bucked forward, her eyes shut tight as she arched her entire body in time with the movements of her mother's tongue.

Claire slid her hands up and down Mandy's pale thighs as she continued fucking her daughter with her tongue. Mandy tightened her hand on her mother's hair, pulling slightly and urging her deeper and faster. "Don't stop Mom," Mandy groaned harshly. "Don't fucking stop!" A muffled, desperate moan was her only reply.

Mandy suddenly put her hands on the mattress and pushed herself up until she was almost sitting, every muscle in her body going tense and tight, her legs squeezing against her mother's head. She cried out briefly, a loud, nearly angry-sounding exclamation. The muscles of her pussy clenched tightly around Claire's invading tongue and Mandy bucked forward hard, sending a small flood of salty-sweet girl cum into her mother's mouth right before she fell backward, her hips still working up and down against Claire's mouth.

Her mother licked her clean, every stroke of her tongue making her daughter twitch involuntarily. Once she was finished she wriggled up until her head was laying against Mandy's heaving chest. After a moment's hesitation, Mandy draped her hands around Claire's head, the closest the evil little girl had ever come to a gesture of genuine affection. Claire smiled in satisfied bliss, her face still gleaming with her daughter's juices.

"Did you like that, baby?" she whispered lovingly.

"Yeah, I did," Mandy replied in a quiet tone. "It felt really...good."

"What's going on here?" The shocked exclamation caused both female's eyes to turn to the bedroom door, where Phil was standing, briefcase in hand as he took in the scene with wide, shocked eyes.

"Oh, hi Phil," Claire said lazily, tossing her husband a languid wave. "Sorry, but I'm leaving you for Mandy." In punctuation her tongue slid out to brush against Mandy's small, puffy nipple.

"Hmm." Phil left the doorway, and the sound of him opening a hallway closet floated into the bedroom. A few moments later he reappeared, carrying two small suitcases. "Well, I figured this would happen someday. Mandy, sweetie, Daddy's going to a remote desert island. Do you think you could leave me out of whatever you're going to do, for old time's sake?"

Mandy shrugged slightly. "Eh, I'm feeling generous. Just stay out of sight."

"Great! Have a nice life, you two!" He vanished from sight again, and shortly after they heard him leave the house and drive away.

"What now sweetie?" Claire asked as she traced her fingertips in a slow circle around her daughter's immature breasts.

"Another experiment," Mandy replied, her usual hard, cold tone seeping back into her voice. "Tomorrow I'm going to see what this thing does at school."

[Evil Fairy]

------------------------------------------------------

Band of Sisters

By The Evil Fairy

Chapter Two: Extra-Curricular Activities

------------------------------------------------------

The next day Mandy woke to the sensation of her mother nuzzling her naked sex beneath the sheets of what used to be her parent’s bed. Normally Mandy would be very irritated at being awakened before she woke up by herself, especially since this was earlier than she usually cared to rise. But she had requested this wake-up call. And she had to admit, this was about the best way to disturb her sleep she could imagine.

Mandy’s hand slipped down and she ran her fingers through Claire’s russet blonde hair. Her mom paused for a moment. “Is my baby finally awake?” she cooed. Her mother’s warm breath against the wet skin of her mound gave Mandy goosebumps. “I’ve been at this for awhile,” Claire continued, with a soft chuckle. “You really didn’t want to wake up.”

“Well,” Mandy muttered, “I didn’t get much sleep last night.” After their first encounter and her father’s departure, Mandy had insisted Claire show her everything she knew. As it turned out that was quite a bit, and Mandy was a talented student. The two had stayed up very late as mother schooled daughter in the pleasures of the flesh.

Her hand tightened in her mother’s hair, making Claire squeak softly. “Make me come,” Mandy ordered, “and then get out of bed and make me pancakes.”

Claire giggled, “Yes dear,” and went to work. Her tongue traced slow lines up and down Mandy’s petals before slipping between them and swirling quickly around the small girl’s clit. As she licked, Claire’s hand slid up Mandy’s inner thighs and her index finger gently probed the entrance to Mandy’s canal, but without going inside.

In minutes, Mandy’s short legs were squeezing the sides of her mother’s head, and she let out a low moan as a gentle orgasm washed over her. Claire lapped the nectar from her daughter’s quim for a bit longer before crawling out from between the sheets and heading downstairs, still in the nude.

Though her dour expression didn’t change Mandy basked in the afterglow, drifting through a warm half-doze until the aroma of her breakfast drifted upstairs and roused her. With a final yawn she slipped downstairs, neglecting to put on any clothes as well, and headed into the kitchen. Her mother had taken the precaution of putting on apron as she cooked, but nothing else. When she heard her little girl pull out a chair at the table, she turned with a sunny smile. “Good timing my sweet little darling!” she chirped, putting a plate stacked high with pancakes down in front of Mandy. “Eat up!”

Mandy ate as her mother cleaned up. When everything was put away, Clair knelt on the floor next to Mandy, resting her head on the small girl’s bare thigh. “Don’t bother going to work today,” Mandy said between mouthfuls.

“Yes dear,” Claire agreed, nodding. “Should I call and tell them I quit?”

“If you want. It doesn’t matter. After today, you won’t need to work anymore.” Her breakfast finished, Mandy pushed back from the table. “I’m going to get dressed and head to Billy’s house. You stay here until I come and get you.”

“Whatever you say, sweetheart,” Claire replied, staring dreamily up at her daughter. Mandy stood and started heading out of the kitchen but stopped when she realized her mother was still kneeling on the floor.

Mandy let out a small, frustrated sigh. “When I said stay here, I meant the house. You don’t have to stay on the floor.”

“Thank you darling!” Claire gushed, climbing to her feet. “You’re such a sweet girl.”

“Whatever,” Mandy replied, rolling her eyes. Some aspects of this, she thought as she stomped upstairs, are gonna get old fast.

-------------------------------

Realizing how strongly she smelled of female sex, Mandy decided to take a shower before donning her school uniform. She hadn’t removed her magical headband even once since she had first put it on, and with her experience with such things she wasn’t at all surprised to find that it refused to come off her head. After futilely tugging on it for a few minutes the small blonde bowed to the inevitable and got in the shower, simply washing her hair around the mystical accessory.

After her shower Mandy dressed quickly. She decided panties would simply get in the way of her planned activities and went without them, leaving herself bare beneath her plaid blue school skirt. As she left the house her mother met her by the door to give her a long, lingering kiss that was a clear invitation to stay. Mandy couldn’t deny the temptation, but her plans couldn’t wait.

As Mandy approached Billy’s house, she noticed a peculiar smell in the air. The closer she got, the stronger the scent became, until the air was thick with the odor of old chicken soup. It seemed to be coming from Billy’s backyard, so Mandy went directly there instead of going through the house. The smell was emanating from a large hut in the center of the yard, a sagging, dripping structure that was composed entirely out of a translucent brown substance.

The door to the hut flew open with a wet squelch and Billy came out, grinning. “Hi Mandy!” he shouted, waving both arms enthusiastically. “Check out my soup skin house!”

“Where’s Grim?” Mandy asked just as the Reaper himself also stepped out of the hut, bending over double to avoid touching the sagging door frame.

“Ugh,” the skeletal figured muttered as he wrung out the hem of his robes. “I feel like a soup bone.”

“Listen up bonehead,” Mandy said shortly, snapping her fingers to get Grim’s attention. “I need you to do something for me.”

“And what’s dat?” Grim replied, pulling off his head to shake the last few drops of soupy condensation out.

“I need Billy out of my hair at school today,” Mandy said, pointing at her idiotic friend. “Take him wherever he wants to go, but keep him off the planet.”

“Gosh Mandy,” Billy said uncertainly, “I don’t think I can just skip school. I mean, I’m not sick or anything! Won’t my Mom get mad?”

“Well let’s find out,” Mandy said ominously, turning to Billy’s house. “Billy’s Mom! Get out here!”

A few moments later, Gladys emerged. As always, her eye began twitching violently at the sight of Grim. “Well” the redheaded mother chirped in a voice full of unsettlingly forced cheerfulness, “shouldn’t you kids be on the way to school?”

“Billy won’t be going to school today,” Mandy said in a low tone.

Gladys blinked in surprise, tearing her gaze away from the Grim Reaper to look down at Mandy. “What do you mean he…” Gladys’ eyes widened, and Mandy could feel the hair band growing warm again. “He…he…”

“He isn’t going to school today,” Mandy repeated, keeping her voice level. “I don’t want him to.”

Gladys opened and closed her mouth a few times, bewilderment showing clearly on her face. “Wha…what are…oh, Mandy…!” Tears appeared in the corners of Gladys’ eyes, and she dropped to her knees, unable to tear her eyes from the blonde little girl’s face.

“Tell Billy he can skip school today,” Mandy said patiently.

“Billy can skip school today,” the redhead breathed. “Anything, anything you want, Mandy.”

Mandy turned back to Billy and Grim, and Gladys let out an audible moan of disappointment. Billy was looking slightly confused, and Grim seemed entirely nonplussed. “You heard the lady. Get going.” Mandy put her hands on her hips and stared imperiously at the two.

“Mandy, dat headband…” Grim started, but Mandy cut him off.

“I know. Now get Billy out of here. I’ve got plans for today. And when you get back, come see me. I don’t think I’ll be hard to find.”

“Er…right. Okay. C’mon Billy…let’s get some breakfast.”

At the mention of food, Billy grinned, forgetting his momentary confusion instantly. “Alright! Let’s get some soup! I gots a craving!”

With a disgusted groan, Grim cut open space with his scythe and the two were gone.

“Mandy…?” From behind the blonde Gladys called out in a soft, pleading tone.

“I know,” Mandy said, turning back to Billy’s mother. She stepped close and ran her fingers over Gladys’ cheek, and the adult woman let her eyes flutter shut as she leaned her face into the touch. “Go to my house,” Mandy commanded in a near-whisper. “Stay with my Mom. I’ll be home late today.”

“Please, please hurry home as fast as you can,” Gladys said in a trembling voice.

“We’ll see,” Mandy said, turning from Gladys and walking away. “I have a lot to do.”

-------------------------------

Mandy wanted to get to school early, but since she had gotten such an early start she could afford to take a roundabout route, going down alleys wherever possible to avoid being seen. The bulk of the other students were just beginning to arrive as she entered the school grounds. She paused at the gate, her eyes scanning over the other children until she found what she was looking for.

Three of Mindy’s cronies were hanging out by the front steps, chatting while they waited for their leader. Mandy’s eyes narrowed slightly as she made her way to them. A peculiar change came over the schoolyard as she passed through it. The boys were completely unaffected by her presence, their playing and talking completely uninterrupted. But any girl who caught sight of her simply couldn’t look away. Even those who just got a glimpse of the blonde out of the corner of their eye were caught, looking around dazedly until they focused on Mandy. And once they were snared they all silently followed after her, completely enraptured.

By the time Mandy had crossed the hundred feet from the gate to the front entrance, almost every girl in the yard was following her, and the headband felt like it was actually pulsing slightly as it warmed her scalp. Mindy’s friends remained completely oblivious, gabbing away and not even looking up as Mandy drew close. Then Mandy cleared her throat, and the three looked up. One was a short Asian girl with long black hair in pigtails, another was a skinny girl with a freckled face and short brown hair and the last, whom frequently acted as Mindy's second in command, was a pretty little redhead with curly hair. All of them had expressions of extreme annoyance as they saw their leader’s archenemy standing so close.

But in seconds, annoyance gave way to confusion. And from confusion, worship. All three girls blushed brightly as they stared at Mandy, drinking in the sight of her face like they were dying of thirst. Mandy spoke, and Mindy’s friends along with the large crowd surrounding them held their collective breaths, not wanting to miss a word. “Is Mindy here yet?”

“No…no she isn’t,” the little blonde said after a moment, “Mandy.” She breathed the name like a prayer.

“Good. I want you three to wait here for her. When she gets here, I want you to grab her and take her to the big auditorium. Keep her backstage. Tie her up, gag her, and blindfold her. Do not forget the blindfold. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mandy,” The three girls sighed, nodding.

“The rest of you,” Mandy continued, raising her voice as she turned to address the crowd. “Go to class.” There was a mass groan of disappointment, and Mandy clenched her eyes and her fists tight in annoyance. “Go!”

Immediately, the throng of girls dispersed, hurrying into the school building. Mandy followed after them, leaving Mindy’s friends behind to wait for the little redhead. Mandy walked quickly to her own classroom, eagerness spurring her steps on. She knew there’d be a particular person waiting there, and she felt a sense of growing excitement at the thought of adding that person to her growing ‘collection.’

Mandy placed her hand on the door to her class, closed her eyes for a moment to prepare herself, and pushed the door open. About half the class was already there. The girls who had already seen Mandy were sitting at their desks and beaming at her, as if begging her to acknowledge how well they’d followed her commands. The few girls who hadn’t yet quickly fell under her spell, stopping whatever they had been doing to stare at the new object of their total devotion.

But Mandy ignored them all, her attention firmly fixed on the shapely woman sitting at the desk at the front of the classroom. She was leaning back in her chair, her ankles crossed on top of the desk and her nose was buried in the latest issue of Uncaring Teachers Monthly. Mandy stood in front of the desk, and tapped her foot on the ground, but her teacher just pulled the magazine closer to her face. “Ms. Butterbean,” Mandy finally said. “Let’s talk.”

A loud, long-suffering groan came out from behind the magazine. “What is it?”

“It’s important.” There was no response, and Mandy tried something she was positive would work. “You’ll never have to teach again.”

That got the teacher’s attention. Ms. Butterbean lowered the magazine to her chest to look at her student with mild interest. And then she was caught. Her eyes widened behind her large-framed glasses, and her mouth fell open. A bright red flush quickly climbed up her cheeks at she gazed at the dour-faced little blonde, and her lips began to quiver slightly.

“We have to see the principal,” Mandy said shortly.

The lovely teacher nodded slightly, letting her magazine fall carelessly to the floor as she hurriedly stood. “Of course Mandy. Whatever…whatever you want.” The two of them left the classroom, and Mandy felt herself cringing in advance at the inevitable cries of disappointment the moment she left the other girls’ sight. As she and Ms. Butterbean walked down the halls, the older woman couldn’t help but sigh lovingly as she looked down at Mandy. Each time she did Mandy growled at her and the teacher fell quiet for a few seconds, but it seemed like she just couldn’t stop herself.

But soon enough they reached their destination. Principal Goodvibes was watering the daisies on his windowsill and looked up as they entered his office, smiling brightly. “Good morning! If it isn’t one of my favorite students and one of my favorite teachers. What can I do for the two of you?”

Rather than waste time, Mandy just pointed at him. “Attack!”

With a sudden, catlike snarl of anger Ms. Butterbean launched herself at the unsuspecting principal without hesitation. One merciless beating later Goodvibes was securely bound with phone cord and closed up in his small office closet. Mandy took a seat in his chair and swiveled it around to face the window. Ms. Butterbean perched on the edge of the desk behind her, carefully teasing back into place the hair that had gotten mussed during the fight.

“I don’t know if this is more entertaining than it is irritating,” the dominant little girl mused to herself. She drummed her fingers on the chair arm for a few moments before speaking again in a raised voice. “Ms. Butterbean!”

“Yes Mandy?” the teacher answered, resting her arms on the back of the chair and looking down at the small girl.

“Front and center.” Wordlessly, Ms. Butterbean complied, sliding off the desk and standing in front of her student. Mandy rested her cheek on her hand as she looked her lovely teacher up and down slowly. Ms. Butterbean blushed and smiled coyly at the attention, fluttering her eyelashes. Mandy sighed deeply, turning her gaze to the side of the room. “This isn’t working,” she muttered in a dissatisfied tone.

Ms. Butterbean tilted her head, looking at her beloved with concern in her eyes. “What’s not working, sweetie?”

“That!” Mandy slapped her hands back down on the arms of the chair and glared at the teacher. “All of that…whatever it is you’re doing. I don’t want you to be like this. I liked you better how you were before.”

To Mandy’s great surprise, she suddenly felt the headband grow warm again. The blush faded from Ms. Butterbean’s cheeks, and her smile slowly collapsed into a listless expression. Her posture shifted, her weight resting on one leg as she crossed her arms and sighed. “Well,” she said in a lazy monotone, “if you’re done ogling, can I sit down?”

Mandy narrowed her eyes as she studied the woman. “I want to see your breasts,” the little blonde finally said.

Ms. Butterbean sighed and rolled her eyes. “Fine.” She quickly undid the buttons on the front of her dress and pulled it open to reveal the black, lacy bra she wore underneath. A moment later she tugged that down as well and her round, perky breasts bounced free, her dark pink nipples standing to full attention despite her disinterested demeanor. “There, happy now? Or should I jiggle them a little?” Ms. Butterbean asked sarcastically, cupping the undersides of each tit and shaking them up and down, making the pale, smooth flesh ripple enticingly.

Mandy felt her body responding at the sight of her teacher’s naked bosom bobbing before her eyes, causing a warm, tingling sensation to build between her legs. Smaller by half than her mother’s impressive mounds, Ms. Butterbean’s tits were perfectly shaped and incredibly bouncy, wiggling hypnotically with every slight movement. “How do you feel about me?” the blonde child asked in a low, hoarse voice, licking her lips.

The older woman shrugged slightly as she continued playing with her chest. “I love you more than anything,” she said in a laconic tone, like she was reciting something she wanted to get through quickly. “You’re the only thing that matters in my life, I’d do anything for you, and you’re my whole world.”

“That’s better.” Mandy leaned back as far as she could, until the back of the chair was nearly level with the desk behind her. “I think I saw a crossword puzzle on Goodvibe’s desk,” she suggested mildly. “Why don’t you come over here and take a crack at it?”

Ms. Butterbean shrugged again and let her hands drop to her sides, causing her breasts to bounce up and down as their support was removed. “Eh, it beats just standing here,” she replied. She stepped forward and climbed onto the chair, with her knees resting on the very edge of the seat between Mandy’s legs. She leaned her body forward to pick the crossword and a pencil from the table and then rested her elbows on the back of the chair as she began to study the puzzle.

In this position, her bare chest was directly above Mandy’s face, her breasts assuming a slightly more conical shape as they dangled enticingly before Mandy’s eyes, just inches away. Mandy brought her small hands up and let them glide over the smooth, soft mounds, her fingers flicking over her teacher’s erect nipples now and again. Other than a soft sigh when Mandy first made contact, there was no reaction whatsoever from Ms. Butterbean.

The small blonde felt herself getting slightly light-headed. The warmth of her teacher’s body was surrounding her, as was the delicate floral scent of the perfume Ms. Butterbean wore. Her probing hands grew more forceful, squeezing and kneading the supple flesh. Ms. Butterbean sighed in boredom and hummed tunelessly as she continued working on the crossword puzzle. “You’re an idiot Goodvibes,” she muttered under her breath. “You couldn’t get three across? Duh!”

“I want to suck them,” Mandy growled suddenly, digging her nails into the sensitive skin of each breast and pulling down sharply.

Ms. Butterbean sucked in her breath with a hiss. “Jeez, fine!” She let the puzzle fall to the desk as she folded her arms on the back of her chair, lowering her chest down until her tits were brushing against Mandy’s cheeks. “Well, what are you waiting for? Suck away!”

Mandy started running her mouth all over her teacher’s chest, leaving a wet trail all over each globe before suckling at each stiff, dark pink nipple in turn. Ms. Butterbean started breathing heavily, and Mandy could feel her body quivering above her. “How does it feel?” Mandy asked as she licked and sucked.

“Feels okay,” Ms Butterbean replied in a distant, ragged voice. “You know…not bad…ah!” The last, sharp exclamation was in response to Mandy giving one tit a sudden bite, her sharp little teeth digging into the soft, yielding flesh. “Mandy!”

“Shut up,” Mandy muttered as she pulled her plaid skirt up to her waist and began diddling her pussy. She continued to suck and nibble on Ms. Butterbean’s chest, using her free hand to squeeze whichever of the young teacher’s full breasts her mouth wasn’t currently playing with.

“Mandy,” Ms. Butterbean panted, “can you take it easy?”

“Forget it!” Mandy said in a low, lust-filled growl. Her finger was stroking up and down her soaking wet slit, and her teeth and nails were leaving little red imprints all over the creamy skin of her teacher’s breasts. “These are mine, and I’m going to suck them dry!”

At that, Ms. Butterbean let out a short laugh. “Well sorry babe,” she said in a sarcastic, still shaky tone, “but you’re not going to get a drop out of these titties!”

“Then I’ll just have to try harder,” Mandy muttered, sucking hard on the nipple in her mouth. Suddenly, the hair band came alive again, growing much warmer than it had up to that point, almost to the point of being hot. Mandy’s eyes popped open as a burst of slightly sweet milk squirted into her mouth. The nipple slid out of her lips, and she could clearly see the white liquid still dripping from it.

Ms. Butterbean jumped up and backed away from the chair, her eyes wide. It actually looked like the shock was making her fight back the controlling effect of Mandy’s artifact. “What are you doing to me?” She demanded, hugging her arms tightly over her bare breasts. “How are you…what are…?”

“I…I don’t know,” Mandy replied, just as surprised as the teacher. She lifted her hands up to her head and tugged at the hair band. It was stuck there as firmly as ever. Whatever it was, it was way, way more powerful than she had thought before.

“Perfect,” Mandy said out loud, satisfaction in her voice as she got over the shock. Everything she was learning about this thing on her head made her plans easier and easier. She licked her lips and looked at Ms. Butterbean, who was still cringing on the other side of the room with fear in her eyes. “Oh, cut it out,” she snapped. “And get back over here, I’m not done.”

Ms. Butterbean’s head jerked like she’d been slapped, and after a moment her scared expression faded, replaced by the by the slightly irritated boredom that Mandy wanted her to display. Her hands dropped to her sides and she draped herself back over the chair with a long-suffering sigh. “Well, getting milked is still a way better job than teaching,” she grumbled.

“It’s not like you have a choice, either,” Mandy reminded her as she settled back and began suckling at her teacher’s breast again. The milk was thinner and sweeter than what she was used to, but it didn’t taste bad. And the sheer, complete perversion of the act was setting the little blonde’s cunt on fire. So she greedily sucked and chewed on one nipple, squeezing, pinching and kneading the other breast while she fingered her honeypot fast and hard. When the punishment finally forced a little cry, moan or squeal out of Ms. Butterbean, Mandy simply switched hands and tits and started again.

Milk was leaking from both of the teacher’s abused nipples, dripping down on Mandy’s face and leaking from the corners of her mouth as she greedily drank all that she could. As she felt herself cumming, she tore her mouth from Ms. Butterbean’s chest, the nipple leaving her mouth with a pop. She pushed the older woman away, making her stumble back on her high heels. Mandy spread her legs as wide as she could, using both hands to rub her creaming pussy and buzzing little clit as Ms. Butterbean watched silently, massaging her bitten, pinched breasts and swollen nipples.

Mandy took several minutes to recover, laying back in the chair and breathing heavily. Finally, she straightened up, not bothering to pull her skirt down or anything as she turned the chair back to the desk, licking her lips. “Alright,” she said, idly playing with her bare pussy, “time to get started. Ms. Butterbean, you need to make an announcement.”

“Sure, whatever,” Ms. Butterbean replied lazily as she walked over to the desk and picked up the intercom microphone.

A couple of minutes later everyone in school looked up as an announcement began. “Attention, attention. Two mandatory emergency assemblies will begin immediately. All female students and faculty must report to the main auditorium. All male students and faculty must report to the cramped, dank utility tunnels under the school. Again, these are mandatory assemblies for all students and faculty. That is all.”

As all the confused children and teachers filed to their designated assemblies, Mandy went backstage in the auditorium. Mindy’s three friends were waiting there, and Mindy herself was laying on the floor beside them. Her wrists and ankles were all tied together, forcing her to bend over double as she struggled and screamed through the ball gag that had been shoved in her mouth. There was a blindfold tied across her eyes as well, and Mandy was satisfied to confirm that whomever she wished to subjugate actually had to see her rather than just react to her presence. That would make what she planned much more enjoyable.

“Where’d you get the gag?” The blonde asked Mindy’s former cronies. On hearing Mandy’s voice, Mindy squealed into the gag and redoubled her efforts to escape.

“Mindy’s locker,” the Asian girl supplied in a dreamy voice. “She says you can’t be too careful, after all.”

“Hmph. Okay. Get out of here and take a seat…the show’s gonna start soon.” The three girls quickly walked out, giving Mandy a lot of longing, pleading expressions as they left. As Mandy waited, she entertained herself by giving Mindy an occasional poke with her foot, making the little redhead jerk and try to scream angrily through her gag.

After several minutes, Ms. Butterbean joined her. “All done?” Mandy asked.

“Uh-huh…all the boys are in the basement, and I chained up all the doors,” Ms. Butterbean replied in a bored voice. “No way they’re getting out of there.” She sat on a box and started going over the crossword puzzle she’d snatched from the principal’s desk.

“Good,” Mandy said in a low, threatening tone, “then it’s time to get started. Be ready to drag this,” Mandy gave Mindy a hard dig with the toe of her patent leather shoe, “on stage when I tell you.”

“Uh-huh,” Ms. Butterbean replied, as if she wasn’t even listening. Mandy was sure she’d do as she was told anyway.

Taking a quick, deep breath, Mandy stepped out onto the brightly-lit stage. A full third of the girls in the audience, the ones who had seen her in the schoolyard earlier, instantly broke out into frenzied cheers. The rest of the girls were silent for several moments, but quickly joined their enthusiastic peers in cheering for the new object of their utter worship. Mandy could feel the hair band almost buzzing as its power spread to every girl in the school.

Mandy stepped behind the podium that had been set in the center of the stage and let the cheers go on for a little while longer. But when she lifted her hands for silence, every voice in the auditorium immediately fell silent. She nodded and grabbed the sides of the lectern. “Alright, listen up,” she began, and winced as the auditorium broke out into thunderous applause again. She lifted her hands and everything was quiet again. “Cut that out!” she ordered in a short tone.

“Anyway. There’s going to be a few changes around here. And by ‘here’ I mean ‘everywhere.’ Now that I’ve enslaved the school, I…” At the mention of the word ‘enslaved’ there was a huge, collective sigh of happiness from the audience, and Mandy smacked her forehead. “Not the way I imagined this speech going,” she muttered. “Okay, forget it,” she said, addressing the crowd again. “I really just brought you all here to show you something.” She beckoned, and Ms. Butterbean dragged Mindy’s bound form next to the podium before returning to the back stage area.

“Mindy,” Mandy said, stepping out from behind her platform. Mindy screamed something that sounded like a curse-word from behind her gag, but Mandy just ignored that and crouched next to her. “Listen to me, Mindy,” Mandy said quietly, grabbing the redhead’s shoulder and digging her nails in through the white shirt until Mindy cried out. “When I take the blindfold off, I want you to be the same person you’ve always been. The same bitchy little girl that has annoyed me day after day at this school. I know you’ll have to obey me, but I want you to hate me for it. Remember.”

Mandy whipped off the blindfold. Mindy blinked several times, getting her eyes used to the sudden glare of the stage lights. When she saw Mandy crouched over her, her expression quickly changed back to an angry glare. “You lo…lo…” The headband warmed, and Mindy’s eyes glazed over momentarily. But a moment later, the anger returned. “LOSER!” The redhead’s shrill shriek echoed through the auditorium. There was a frozen moment of silence, and then the audience erupted in a cacophony of furious screaming and yelling. For a moment, Mandy wondered what would happen if she just turned the crowd loose…but no.

The blonde rose to her feet and returned to the podium. “Shut it!” she snapped into the microphone, and the crowd fell quiet once again, but there was an undercurrent of angry muttering this time. Mandy turned back to her bound victim.

“I don’t know what kind of freaky thing you and your loser friends did this time Mandy, but it didn’t work on me,” Mindy ranted, trying to fight her way into a sitting position. “There’s no way someone as perfect and popular as me would ever be friends with a weird lame-o like you!”

“When I untie you,” Mandy said calmly, “get on your knees and don’t move.”

“When you untie me,” Mindy sneered mockingly, “I’m finally gonna mess you up once and for all, and I’m gonna do it right in front of the stupid little fan club you have here!” As she was saying this, Mandy quickly undid the knots binding the redhead, who then clambered up into a kneeling position.

“Now take your shirt off,” Mandy directed.

“Shut up you freaky loser! I always knew you were…uh…wait, what am I doing?” Mindy’s insulting tone quickly turned to panic as she looked down at her hands moving without conscious control, unbuttoning her shirt and sliding it down her shoulders, leaving her pale, lightly freckled torso and totally flat chest open to the view of Mandy and every other female at school. Her cheeks flaming, Mindy yelped in dismay and crossed her arms over her chest.

“Don’t cover yourself,” Mandy said sharply, and Mindy instantly lowered her arms. There was sweat on the red-haired girl’s forehead as she desperately tried to gain control over her own body, but to no avail. Mandy had no idea whether the headband was just forcing Mindy to put on an elaborate act, or if she was genuinely feeling as frightened and angry as she appeared. It didn’t really matter to the blonde, but she certainly hoped it was the latter.

“I’ll get you for this Mandy,” Mindy snarled furiously, tears of humiliation standing in her eyes. “I don’t know how you’re doing this, but I’ll get you!” Mocking laughter and nasty little giggles floated up to the stage from the audience, and Mindy choked back a sob.

Mandy folded her hands behind her back and paced around Mindy, looking her up and down. Mindy glared back at Mandy each time the blonde girl stepped back into her field of vision. “It’s too bad you hate me so much,” Mandy said, feeling the headband warming already, “when just the sight of me makes you so horny you can barely stand it.”

Mindy’s eyes widened, and a dark pink flush spread over her cheeks and all the way down her chest. “You don’t…I’m not…”

“Oh no? You can go ahead and move your right hand. Do whatever you want with it,” Mandy replied in a sinister tone.

Mindy curled her suddenly free hand into a fist, but despite herself, it wandered upwards to brush against her pale little nipple. Her hand opened as it ran over her nonexistent bust, and traveled down, running over her belly until she was playing with the waistband of her skirt. Suddenly, she seemed to find some hidden store of willpower, and her hand closed up once again, dropping back to her side as she glared at Mandy defiantly.

“Hmm.” Unconcerned, Mandy simply started unbuttoning her own shirt. There was a collective sigh of longing from the audience as she let the garment fall to the ground, followed by a sharp gasp and an array of delighted squeals when she let her skirt fall to her ankles, leaving her nude except for her ankle socks and Mary Janes.

Mindy, meanwhile, could only moan helplessly and try to look away as Mandy stripped before her. But it was all useless, and the redhead was soon staring right at Mandy’s naked body, now with her hand stuffed down the front of her skirt and playing with her pussy.

“You know what your problem is, Mindy?” Mandy asked as she leaned back against the side of the lectern, making sure the other girl could still see her plump little vulva. “You want to be a brainless little bimbo, the kind of girl that only cares about being pretty and popular, but you’re too smart to pull it off. But I’m going to help you.” Mandy said the last in a very foreboding tone.

“What do you…mean?” Mindy panted, her hand working faster, her eyes locked right on Mandy’s pussy.

“I’m going to help you become what you really want to be.” Mandy began playing with her own pussy, and from the gasps and moans that occasionally sounded out from the audience behind the stage lights, it sounded like the watching girls were having trouble controlling themselves. “Every time you come, Mindy, you’ll lose a little of that intelligence, and you’ll get closer and closer to being the vapid, slutty little airhead you are deep down inside.” Mandy knelt down and slipped her hand up Mindy’s skirt, murmuring, “And of course, a real bubbly bimbo has great big tits, doesn’t she?”

“No, stop, you loser!” Mindy gasped as Mandy’s fingers found their way up Mindy’s thigh and started rubbing her slit through her soaking wet panties, pushing Mindy’s own hand away. “D-don’t…ah…AH!” In no time at all, Mandy brought the redhead over the edge, and her body shuddered as she came.

“Oh…my head…my…my boobs!” Mindy shook her head as if to clear it, and then looked down in shock at her previously flat chest. With just that one orgasm, her breasts had swollen to an easy B-cup. She lifted her hand to cup one fist-sized mound, and a tiny, air-headed giggle escaped her lips as she bounced it up and down in her palm. “So big,” she cooed. “So…what am I doing!? What did you do to me?!” Mindy cried out in sudden horror, her hand dropping back to her side.

“Good start, but they need to be way bigger,” Mandy said flatly, pushing Mindy’s panties aside and diving her finger into the other girl’s twitching folds.

“Noooooooo!” Mindy wailed, but the way she rolled her hips back against the intruding digit, even with her compulsion to stay still, revealed how intense the pleasure she felt was. It only took seconds before she had another orgasm, and her hand instantly flew up to her small breast to squeeze it as she came. She sould feel the soft flesh grow and expand right beneath her fingers, swelling into a C-cup shape large enough to belong to a sixteen year old. On her tiny, pubescent frame they looked enormous.

“Mandy, cut it out!” Mindy pleaded. “I’m so, so, sorry for everything I’ve done! Just please…ah…don’t…” The redhead’s eyes grew momentarily dim. “Please…don’t stop…feels so…NO!” Mindy feebly tried to push Mandy away, but ended up falling backwards onto the stage as she came again, her expanding chest bobbing and swaying as she hit the floor.

Mandy withdrew her hand, her fingers glistening with Mindy’s nectar. She looked down at her victim laying on her back on the stage. Mindy’s tits had grown into fully adult DDs, a pair of gigantic, impossibly perky mammaries that looked absolutely obscene on Mindy’s tiny preteen body. Mindy was moaning and panting from the weight of her own chest pressing down on her, and she had flipped her skirt up and was busily at work frigging herself beneath her completely soaked white panties. As Mandy watched, Mindy clenched her eyes shut and let out a guttural groan. Her breasts grew again, swelling to the size of Mindy’s head.

“Alright, time out,” Mandy told the redhead as she rose to her feet, breathing quite heavily herself. “Get on your hands and knees.”

Mindy tried feebly to roll over, but Mandy had to help the supine girl by pushing with her foot until she could do it. In this position, Mindy’s oversized tits were even more indecent, the enormous globes bobbing slightly, and her long, stiff nipples brushing against the floor. Mandy knelt next to her, pushing the dark blue skirt up to her waist and yanking the sopping wet panties down her thighs. “How do you feel?” she asked cruelly.

“I can’t hardly think right,” Mindy whimpered, rubbing her ass back against Mandy’s caressing hand. “It’s so hard…my boobies are too big…I feel so yummy good…”

“Do you love me yet?”

“Never!” Mindy hissed, glaring back over her shoulder. Mandy could see a flash of Mindy’s old spirit in her eyes as she looked back at her tormentor. “I hate you Mandy! I’ll hate you forever for this!”

“Are you sure?” Mandy traced a finger down between Mindy’s rounded ass cheeks, and then thrust it right into her greedy, clenched tight little canal. Mindy instantly threw her head back and cried out in helpless pleasure.

“Stoooooop!” Mindy groaned. “Can’t think...can’t think...please…don’t take…my mind!” With her other hand, Mandy stroked up and down Mindy’s thighs, and without even thinking she pressed her face forward, her tongue lashing into Mindy’s soft ass. Mandy had never even considered doing such a thing, but seeing Mindy brought down so low was sending a wave of hot lust pouring through Mandy’s body.

The crowd watching erupted in moans and cheers in equal measure, nearly driving out the sound of Mindy’s tortured scream, “Oh, God, FUCK MEEEEEEEE!”

“That’s right Mindy,” Mandy muttered between stroking her tongue over the redhead’s tight little pucker, “like I’ve told you over and over, fuck you.” The blonde girl thrust the hand not in Mindy’s cunt between her own thighs, diddling her own clit to an orgasm powerful enough to send everything, the crowd, her plans, her thoughts, blowing away in a white-hot blaze of ecstasy. There was only her own pussy, her fingers in Mindy’s cunt, and her tongue in the other girl’s ass.

As the haze cleared, and Mandy sat back, she realized that she had forced Mindy to come more than she had planned. The redhead’s arms had fallen out from under her, but she was still held up by her now gigantic breasts, a huge pillow of titflesh. The top half of the little girl’s body was just collapsed on top of them, and her face was buried between them. One hand was fingering her pussy from behind, and the other was wrapped around as much of one of her impossible mounds as she could reach.

Mandy shakily pulled herself to her feet and grabbed a handful of Mindy’s red hair to pull her red-cheeked, sweaty face up. The former bully was suckling frantically on her own nipple, a bright pink nub of stiff flesh that was at least two inches long. “No more growing,” Mandy told her tiredly. “And you’re probably stupid enough now, too.”

Mindy giggled mindlessly, her eyes completely blank. “Fuck Mindy more, Mandy?” she asked in a baby girl voice. “Mindy loves getting fuckies from Mandy! Fuck fuck fuck fucky fuuuuuuuck!” Mindy squealed as she brought herself off again. Her chest didn’t get any bigger, and Mandy was pleased to see her commands were working even though Mindy clearly no longer had the intelligence to understand what she was saying.

Looking down at her hands, Mandy could see they were both coated with pussy cream, hers and Mindy’s. She was about to wipe them clean on Mindy’s red hair, but then thought better of it and knelt down next to the other girl, offering her hands. Mindy moaned happily and immediately began licking them clean. “Tastes soooo good,” the redhead groaned between licks. “Yummy yummy cunny juice!”

“I like the new attitude,” Mandy muttered. “But I’ll probably have to shrink those things a little…you have to at least walk on your own.” Mindy just smiled blankly as she sucked on Mandy’s fingers, with no sign that she’d understood a word.

Once Mindy was finished Mandy stood back up, ignoring Mindy’s little sigh of disappointment. Looking back out over the audience through the glare of the stage lights, Mandy could see many of them still playing with themselves, unable to control their desires with the show they’d been given. More than a few of them had even split off into little groups and were enthusiastically licking, sucking and fingering each other in the aisles and between the rows of seats.

“Alright, that’s enough of that,” Mandy snapped into the microphone. “Play time’s over…you all have some work to do.”

“Yes, Mandy!” All the girls called out happily, immediately stopping whatever they happened to be doing and snapping to attention.

“Good.” Mandy crossed her arms over her naked chest and began telling her slaves the next phase of her plan.

[Evil Fairy]

------------------------------------------------------

Ember Reignited

By The Evil Fairy

Chapter One: Setting the Stage

------------------------------------------------------

I gotta be the luckiest guy in the world…

That was the last thought that had a chance to drift through Danny Fenton’s head before the smell of his girlfriend’s perfume, the warmth of her body and the touch of her lips on his own wiped all further thought from his mind. It was frequently his last thought whenever they had some time alone together, and it was just as true this time as it was the first time he and Sam shared their first real kiss.

Unfortunately this time his luck ran out quickly as the cell phone on his bedside table began an obnoxious, tinny rendition of his own theme song. Sam chuckled into his mouth briefly and broke the kiss. “You better get that,” she sighed. “It might be your mom checking up on us.”

Knowing the two teenager’s inability to keep their hands off each other, Maddie had left them alone rather reluctantly, but she didn’t have a choice. Jack had come down with a cold — and had become convinced it was actually some kind of ghost-born plague. To try and hit a compromise, Maddie had finally agreed to take him to see a doctor.

Afraid that Sam might be right, Danny reached over and brought the phone to his ear. “Hello?”

“Danny!” Danny held back a sigh and rolled his eyes, mouthing ‘Tucker’ up at Sam, who was still lying on top of him. Sam made a face. “Are you watching TV?”

Danny put a hand over his face to squeeze his temples. “No, Tucker, ME and SAM weren’t watching TV. And I’d really like to get back to not watching TV, so…”

“Sam and I,” Sam whispered, and Danny made a face up at her.


“Okay, gross,” Tucker was replying, “but seriously, you need to turn on Entertainment Today, right now. Ghost stuff.”

“Ghost stuff?” At that Sam, looked a lot more interested, enough that she actually slid off her boyfriend and allowed him to sit up, reaching for his remote. “On Entertainment Today?”

“Yeah, and you’re not gonna believe it!”

Danny found the remote and quickly switched to the proper channel, coming in as the anchorwoman was in mid-sentence.

“…rumors that started last Christmas, when the musician suddenly canceled her comeback tour just two performances in. Everything from drug use to pregnancy to the abysmally low sales of her second album had been suggested, but no details were forthcoming. Ember McLain had apparently dropped off the face of the earth.”

“Ember!” Danny and Sam shouted in unison.

“Told ya,” Tucker said smugly.

The anchorwoman was still speaking. “But now, five months later, Ember has broken her long silence with news of a second comeback tour and a forthcoming new album. Tickets are already sold out to the first show, being held this Friday at the Evanston Convention Center. But the real surprise came earlier today when Ember announced she’d be sharing the stage with, if you can believe it, a twelve-year-old girl. And if that wasn’t strange enough, McLain also announced that she is this girl’s legal guardian! Once again, we show you footage of the impromptu press conference outside her rehearsal studio in Evanston, where she made the announcement.”

The scene cut to the exterior of the studio. Sure enough, Ember was standing outside the door, casting a disdainful gaze over the crowd of reporters mobbing around her. And behind her was indeed a girl that looked like she was about twelve. Her long black hair was tied back into a ponytail, with a single, striking lock over her bangs curling down her forehead and dyed incandescent blue to match Ember’s flaming hair. She had on black lipstick, and her face was frozen in an expression of bored disdain that didn’t quite ring true, especially with how shyly she hovered behind the ghostly singer.

The girl was wearing a black sleeveless dress made of a sheer fabric that clung to her prepubescent form in a not entirely appropriate way, and ended at mid thigh. Her black and white striped stockings reached up to just below the hem of her skirt, leaving a tantalizing inch or so of skin visible. There was a belt that draped loosely over her narrow hips made of small, interlocking spiked rings, and she had on a pair of shiny leather calf-length boots that laced up the front, with inch-high heels.

She looked twelve, but both Danny and Sam knew that she was actually much, much younger.

“DANI?!”

------------------------------------
Earlier that day…

Dani kept her arms crossed, trying to keep up the bored, contemptuous demeanor that Ember had helped her practice. But the predatory curiosity of the reporters mobbed around the two of them was bothering her more than she would have liked to admit, and she was very grateful that she had Ember as a shield between her and them.

“Ember,” one of them was asking, “are you afraid people are just going to see this girl as a blatant attempt to start drawing a younger audience?”

“Meaning that you think we’re gonna start toning it down?” Ember sneered. “Forget it. Dani’s hardcore, and she can shred almost as good as me. Give her a few years, and she’ll be better. Guaranteed.”

Dani felt herself blushing a little bit at the compliment, and hoped it wasn’t too noticeable.

“Would you mind if we asked Dani a few questions?” Another reporter, this one a woman. She had striking red hair that had been pulled back into a ponytail that looked kind of rough to Dani, like it wasn't used to being in that shape.

Ember glanced over at Dani, and the young girl nodded a little, not wanting to look like a wimp. “Alright,” Ember replied, though in a slightly threatening tone, “but watch it.” Dani took a couple of steps forward until she was right next to the flame-haired rocker.

“Dani,” the reported asked, obviously trying very hard to sound un-threatening, “in everything we’ve seen so far you’ve given your name as Dani Phantom. Of course, that’s not your real last name?”

“Tch, no,” Dani nearly sneered, able to maintain her composure as this question was on the list that Ember had told her to prepare for. “That’s just my stage name.”


“Oh. Well, what is your real last name?”

“Um…” Dani glanced askance at Ember, and the older girl cut in with a snort.

“I’m her guardian, right? So it’s McLain. Next question.”

”Of course,” the reporter said with a slightly forced smile. “Is there any particular reason you modeled yourself after the superhero Danny Phantom?”

That wasn’t on the list. Dani stumbled a little. “Well, uh, a couple of people have said we kinda look alike, and he…he actually saved me once.”

“Does that mean you lived in Amity Park before Ember adopted you?” Another reporter broke in brusquely, obviously impatient with the gentle questioning. But the look the redheaded reported threw the interloper was anything but gentle, Dani couldn't help but notice. “Could you tell us about that? None of our sources have been able to uncover anything…”

The unexpected barrage rattled Dani and forced her to take a step back. But Ember placed herself between Dani and the crowd, a very nasty expression on her face. “That’s none of your damn business!” she snapped, cutting the reporter off. A hush fell over the crowd, and those standing closest to the offender actually took a step away from him.

“Your ‘sources’ oughta stop poking their noses where they don’t belong, Dipstick!” Ember’s voice cracked out, and Dani could tell the ghost had let a little of her power slip into it from the way the reporter quailed. “She’s with me now, and that’s all anyone needs to know. And if you ask one more question I’m gonna take that microphone, jam in one hole and yank it out another one. Got it?” the reported, looking like he wanted to do nothing more than run away, nodded. “Good! We’re done here.” With a final snarl that made everyone back up a step Ember tore off both their mikes and turned on her heel, stomping into the studio and hustling Dani along in front of her.

Dani was giggling furiously as the door closed behind them. “What so funny?” Ember smiled, her temper vanishing instantly in the face of the young girl’s laughter.

“You’re so scary,” Dani teased, throwing her arms around Ember’s bare waist. Ember just chuckled and gave the young girl a playful noogie before letting her hand rest on Dani’s shoulder. The two of them went down a short hallway to the studio that was serving as their rehearsal space for the time being. “Something wrong?” Dani asked, noticing a pensive expression on Ember's face.

“Nah,” Ember said, shaking her head. “Not really. Just that redhead...I don't remember seeing her on anything, but something about her seemed kinda familiar.” At that moment they reached the studio and began getting ready for practice.

“Did you mean that?” Dani asked suddenly as she picked up her guitar, an unexpected Christmas gift. It was a lot like Ember’s, but it was black with white flames as opposed to the magenta with blue flames of the older ghost’s axe.

“Did I mean what?” Ember responded absently, checking the connections of both instruments.

“About me being better than you someday.”

“Oh, that.” Ember grinned wolfishly over at Dani. “Yeah, I meant it. I can’t believe how good you are already. Keep practicing and you’re gonna be a guitar goddess in no time, Babydoll.” Ember bent over to check a cord, her hands resting on her knees. But she stopped checking when she suddenly felt a pair of small hands squeezing her behind. “Hey kid,” she said chidingly, unable to hide her smile, “what’d I say about practicing?”

“I know,” Dani said with a fake pout in her voice. “But couldn’t we practice something else today?”

Ember laughed softly. “You’re already an expert at that, Sweet Stuff.” She stood, and Dani slid her arms around her waist again, hugging her tightly from behind.

“I can always be better,” the small girl whispered.

Placing her hands on Dani’s to keep them from moving, Ember turned around within the embrace. “I dunno about that,” she murmured down to Dani, “you’re pretty close to perfect.”

“Please?” Dani pleaded, placing little kisses all over Ember’s bare stomach. Ember sighed sullenly, but it was clearly a sigh of surrender.

“You’re just lucky you’re wearing that dress,” Ember chuckled, slowly lowering herself to her knees. “You know it drives me nuts.”

“I know it,” Dani giggled breathlessly, just as Ember leaned in and brought their lips together. Ember loved kissing Dani…her mouth always seemed to taste sweeter than candy. Sometimes she felt like she could do it forever, savoring the other girl’s flavor as their tongues slid sensuously together…

But Dani was kissing her back with surprising fierceness today, her mouth open wide as she practically tried to swallow her mentor. After a few moments Ember broke the kiss, grinning. “Oh, you got it bad, Babydoll,” she murmured. Undeterred, Dani pressed forward, kissing Ember’s chin, her cheeks and anywhere else she could reach. “Little Punk Princess got a itch?” Ember teased.

Dani giggled naughtily. “May-be!”

Ember pushed the squirming girl back a little bit, then let her hands drop down till her palms were resting on both of Dani’s tiny budding breasts. The young half-ghost mewed slightly as Ember gently squeezed the sensitive flesh through the sheer fabric.

“Does it itch here?” Ember said in a soft, intent tone. She lifted her left hand and twirled her fingertips over the gentle swell of Dani’s breast, ending with a playful little pinch on the tiny yet very erect nipple clearly visible through the dress.

Dani gasped sharply, “A little!” And as Ember continued to play with her growing mounds, she let out a languid little ‘mmm…’ “But,” she continued in a whisper, “I think it’s really lower down…”

“Oh yeah? Well let’s just see…” Ember let her hands slip down. “Is it here?” she asked, pinching a random spot on Dani’s abdomen.

“No!” Dani squeaked ticklishly.

“How about here?” she asked, giving her a poke in the ribs.

Dani giggled and squirmed. “Not there either…no!” she ended with a sharp exclamation, seeing what Ember was planning to do. She tried to back up, but Ember quickly reached around and grabbed the smaller girl’s ass, digging her fingers into the soft, vulnerable flesh. There was no escape.

Ember lunged in and began biting at Dani’s hipbone. She did it very gently, so as not to damage the delicate fabric of her favorite dress, but that was enough. It was Dani’s most ticklish spot, and Ember’s young charge was soon a helpless mass of shaking, laughing flesh, desperately and futilely trying to push away from her tormentor.

When Ember finally relented, Dani continued to giggle hysterically, every nerve in her body already brought to the point of hyper-sensitivity by the tickling barrage. Ember loved it when the young girl was like this: she no longer even had to touch her. Even bringing her hand close to Dani’s flesh brought on a fresh wave of giggles. “I think you still got that itch,” Ember taunted.

Dani nodded, still not quite able to speak through a mouthful of laughter.

“I think…it’s around here…” Ember said thoughtfully, brushing a hand over Dani’s hips and bringing out another wave of tinkling twitters. “Like maybe right….here!” Ember pressed the tip of her index finger right on Dani’s sex, and Dani squealed sharply, her voice torn between moaning and laughter. Ember grinned evilly. “Oh yeah, I think we’ve got it,” she exclaimed triumphantly, twisting her finger slightly and forcing Dani to suck in a shuddering breath.

“Take…take a closer look,” Dani breathed, pushing her hips out invitingly.

“My pleasure,” Ember replied, sliding the mellifluous black fabric up until Dani’s skirt was bunched around her waist, exposing her bare thighs above the striped stockings, and the plain, snow-white panties she wore underneath. Ember had to smile a little at the sight of them…they were all Dani liked to wear. The young girl was so adventurous in virtually every way, but try and get her to wear fancy underpants, and suddenly it was all blushes and giggling till the little half-ghost couldn’t talk.

“Oooo, you do have it bad!” Ember teased as she saw the little wet spot on the front of Dani’s panties, right where she had been prodding.

“’Course I do!” Dani grinned impudently while cocking her hips out. “I’m a bad girl, after all!”

“Mmm…Mine!” Suddenly Ember darted in and grabbed the waistband of Dani’s panties in her teeth, pulling the young girl off-balance. Dani could only laugh as Ember yanked her from side to side, growling furiously.

Ember finally relented. Dani let out an obviously feigned sigh of exasperation when she looked down and saw how the waistband of her poor panties has been pulled far out of shape, letting the plain garment hang limply over Dani's hips. “Jeez Ember, look what you did! They’re ruined!”

“Well then get rid of ‘em!” Ember sang out, grabbing the front with her hand then unceremoniously yanking the abused garment halfway down Dani’s skinny legs. Dani filled the room with a wicked snicker and Ember was grinning like mad as Dani worked her panties down to the floor before she kicked them away with a graceful flick of her ankle.

“Now what?” Dani trilled, pulling her dress up under her arms to hold it in place, completely exposing her pale, smooth stomach, her creamy thighs and the plump, bright pink peach of her immature sex.

“Now I’m gonna fuck you silly, Lollipop,” Ember growled, shouldering her way between Dani’s legs. In a moment, Dani was sitting back with her legs resting on Ember’s shoulders and her back resting against the wall. Ember’s hands were on Dani’s hips to steady her, and her face was right between Dani’s legs, smiling up at her evilly. “You want it?”

“Yes…” Dani whispered, feeling her breath quicken.

“Huh? I couldn’t hear you!”

“Yeah, I want it!” Dani said loudly.

“Sorry, what?”

“Yeah! I want it!” Dani shouted, closing her eyes. “Give it to me Ember! Fuck me silly!”

“Hey, you got it,” Ember said in a very bratty tone. “You don’t gotta shout!” And before Dani could turn her indignant look into an indignant comment, Ember opened her mouth and engulfed her sweet little mound entirely. Dani’s tiny body had been very tense, every muscle wound tightly in expectation; but now it relaxed completely, her eyes and mouth opening in a surprised ‘o’ as she felt her guardian stroke that powerful tongue all over her sex.

“That feels so good!” Dani sighed, letting her hands rest on the top of Ember’s head. “Feels soooo yummy!”

Ember had gained a very, very intimate knowledge of Dani’s body during the past year and, if she wanted, could have the little ghost-girl writhing in orgasmic ecstasy in less than a minute. But while quick and dirty could be fun, she wanted to savor this moment, drawing out her protégé’s pleasure for as long as she cared to.

So she gently ran her tongue all over Dani’s labia, tracing the contours of her velvety-smooth lips and lapping up her sweet, intoxicating nectar. Glancing up, she saw Dani’s head had fallen forward onto her chest, her eyelids fluttering and her mouth hanging open slightly as her breath came in a ragged flutter, letting out a gentle little half-moan every once in a while.

“You look so fuckin’ pretty like that,” Ember whispered, breaking her lips’ embrace with Dani’s petals momentarily. Dani lifted her head slightly and blinked as she broke the trance she was under, smiling slightly.

“Thanks,” Dani mouthed the word, with just the tiniest, barely audible breath. One hand slid off the top of Ember’s hand to caress her pale blue cheek with the back of its fingers, and Ember felt herself leaning into the caress, smiling.

How does she do this to me? The wry thought trickled through Ember’s head. I’m a rocker…I play hard, I rock hard…I’m supposed to fuck hard! Somehow though, it always ends up soft and sweet…and I love it…

And so she turned her attention back to Dani’s needy little quim, her tongue moving with a bit more urgency as it stroked up and down the hot, slick cleft. The young girl’s sweet juices were flowing, and Ember drank every drop greedily.

“Emberrrrr!” Dani said in a low, guttural moan, squirming her hips against the blue-haired ghost’s mouth. The muscles in her legs began to tighten and relax against Ember’s head, her small body singing out to the ghostly rocker of the pleasure washing through it, and the need that was beginning to boil inside her.

“Gonna cum for me Dani?” Ember asked in a fiery moan, breaking her kiss with Dani’s sex. She continued to probe and stroke the tender flesh with her tongue as Dani caught her breath to answer.

“All for you Ember!” the ghost girl groaned, putting her hands on top of Ember’s head and pulling her face in greedily. “All for yooouuuu!”

At that, Ember’s flaming hair blazed up, blue fire wreathing harmlessly around Dani’s arms. Ember herself felt a delicious rush coursing through her body in response to Dani’s words. At her most basic level, Ember was a ghost who fed on adoration, usually in spoken word form. But her time with Dani was showing her that the feelings of one person who truly cared for her was far, far sweeter than a mob of thousands mindlessly chanting her name.

“Em-ber! Em-ber! Em-ber!” Not that Dani chanting her name mindlessly didn’t feel pretty good too. As Ember’s hungry mouth brought Dani closer and closer to the edge, the small girl began rolling her hips forward at a quick, steady beat, repeating her lover’s name each time.

Here it comes Dani! Ember thought gleefully, just as she pressed her tongue down right below the small girl’s twitching clit and pushed it upward. That little move was exactly like pushing a button. Dani threw her head back, her mouth hanging open soundlessly while her legs flew out straight behind Ember. Her tiny body went rigid and quivering for several long, long moments as her climax broke her world into a billion glittering fragments.

Then she went limp again, and looking up Ember could see tears trickling down the young half-ghost’s cheeks. Quickly, the rocker squirmed the two of them around until Dani’s naked body was cuddling against Ember’s chest. “Guess that was a good one, huh?” she asked gently, and Dani sniffed and nodded. Ember didn’t really understand why, but particularly intense lovemaking usually ended with a quick spat of tears from Dani. Dani didn’t really seem to understand herself, but she always recovered very quickly.

“That was nice…” Dani murmured, already laying a line of soft kisses along Ember’s jaw.

“Yeah it was,” Ember replied, stroking her fingers through Dani’s hair. “But what brought that on?”

”I was just thinking…after the show next week, we’re gonna be getting a lot more attention. We’re not gonna just be able to…you know…this…without worrying about someone seeing us.”

Ember chuckled. “I guess so…but I think you’re forgetting we’re ghosts. It’s not like someone’s gonna just be able to plant a camera and spy on us without us noticing!”

Above them, a small hidden camera had just finished it's unnoticed observation. It was a tiny thing, made from black metal with a green lens. Suddenly, it sprouted metallic spider legs and began crawling along the ceiling and out of the room, headed up to the roof where a hulking figure was hiding, awaiting it’s return…

------------------------------------
Back in the Present…

Maddie and Jack Fenton came into the Fenton’s kitchen from the garage. Jazz was sitting at the table, an avid expression on her face as she studied the pamphlet laid out before her. “Mom!” she exclaimed as her parents walked in. “I need to ask you…wait, sorry…hey Dad, how’s the cold?”

“You mean the ectoplasmic virus I’ve been attacked with?” Jack replied, his voice congested and sniffly. “It’s taking me down, Jazzy, and that quack doctor’s too blind to see it!”

”That’s right dear,” Maddie said patronizingly, patting her husband on the shoulder. “You just go upstairs and rest. You need to keep your strength up.”

“Fine,” Jack said sullenly, lurching towards the stairs. “But I’ll need the Fenton Hematology Analyzer and a canister of Fenton Anti-Viral solution so I can start working on a cure.”

“Neither of those exist honey. I’ll bring you up some orange juice and chicken soup in a bit.”

”Yeah, I guess that’ll work too.” Jack pulled himself upstairs. “Hey, you kids watch it!” he grumbled, almost getting bowled over by Danny and Sam as they pelted down the steps.

“Mom!” Danny half shouted when they got to the kitchen. “We gotta get to Evanston right away!

“Evanston? That’s a four hour drive from here…and who’s we? And why?” The expression on Maddie’s face did not suggest that she was at all enthused by the concept.

“Ghost stuff Mom!” Danny said impatiently. “And you don’t have to drive us. Just let me borrow the RV.”

”Oh I don’t know…just the two of you?” Now there was a whole new kind of skepticism in his mother’s demeanor.

“Tucker’s coming too,” Sam cut in, but Maddie was already shaking her head.

“That’s not my idea of a chaperone…now if say, Jazz was going to go…” She glanced back questioningly at her daughter.

Jazz shrugged and smiled apologetically. “No can do Mom. There’s a psychiatric study at the university this week I’m really excited about, and tomorrow’s the first day. Actually, I was hoping that maybe you and I could go together and…”

“…tried to take over the world, and then kidnapped you and Dad and every other grown-up in town…” Danny hadn’t really stopped talking the entire time.

“…really a sweet kid, and shouldn’t be mixed up with one of the ghosts that tried to wipe out every guy in Amity Park that one time…” Sam was saying, trying to be helpful.

“Okay, enough!” Maddie shouted, clapping her hands for silence. Immediately everyone stopped talking. “You two first,” she said, pointing at Danny and Sam. “What’s going on?”

Taking turns, Danny and Sam quickly went over both Ember, Dani and what they had just seen on TV. When it was over, Maddie looked worried, but her first question wasn’t what Danny had expected. “Why didn’t you tell me about this little clone of yours before?”

“I guess it just never came up,” Danny replied with a shrug.

“So how do you think she ended up with Ember in the first place? I mean whoever was taking care of her must have tried to stop this.”

Danny was taken aback. “Well I…there really isn’t anyone who was…taking care of her,” he said, feeling a big pit opening in the pit of his stomach. A new perspective just popped up in his head, and he did not like it very much.

“What do you mean there isn’t anyone taking care of her?” Maddie demanded, echoing the guilty thoughts in Danny’s head. “You did not just send a little girl out alone in the world, with nobody to look after her!”

”I didn’t send her…she always just…takes off,” Danny said lamely. “I mean, I guess I thought she could take care of herself?” he said, realizing how stupid that sounded even as he said it.

“Oh Danny…” Maddie sounded very disappointed. Danny glanced over at Sam, but Sam was looking back with an expression that said she was just thinking of these things for the first time too.

“Jeez…” Danny rubbed the back of his head self-consciously. “I guess…I should have thought that through a little more.” The present reality suddenly popped into his head again, and he straightened up, looking his mother fearlessly in the eye. “But okay, see, this is just all the more reason I need to get over there and get Dani away from Ember!”

Maddie sighed and shook her head. “I hate letting you kids go that far on your own…but I can’t go, I have to take care of your father.”

”And this!” Jazz intruded, shaking the pamphlet she had been reading. Maddie turned her hand towards her daughter in a wait-and-see gesture.

“And you do have to go get this girl back,” Maddie said. “So…I guess you can go. But no funny business.” She said firmly. “And do not let her go off on her own again. She’s coming here, and that’s final! Get your things ready and you can go in the morning.”

“The morning!” Danny protested. “But Mom…”

”No buts! The concert isn’t until the day after tomorrow, so this little girl should be fine until then. This will give you a chance to get everything you need together, and me a change to figure out how I’m going to smooth this over with your parents, Sam.”

”Right Mrs. F,” Sam agreed wholeheartedly, recognizing a good thing when she saw one. “C’mon Danny,” she said, grabbing her boyfriend’s arm to forestall any other complaints, “let’s figure out what we’re taking with us!” She pulled Danny out of the room, leaving the two Fenton women alone.

“I hope I’m not making a huge mistake,” Maddie sighed, slumping into the kitchen chair across from Jazz. “Now what was it you wanted, sweetie?”

“Oh, it’s so cool Mom!” Jazz enthused. “A week ago they announced this study on mother-daughter relationships, and I sent in a little description of each of us and what I think about our relationship, and we’ve actually been chosen to participate in the study!”

”Exactly what is this study about, Jasmine?” Maddie asked skeptically.

“Improving communication,” Jazz said excitedly. “Especially when the parent and child share some key characteristics, like we do, you know, intelligent, strong-willed, capable…but still have some problems expressing themselves to one another. Apparently it’s going to be a whole new kind of analysis by this hot new psychiatrist, Dr. B.R. Trend!”

“I don’t know…” Maddie began dubiously, but Jazz cut her off, leaning over the table and catching her mother’s hands in her own.

“Come on Mom, I think it’ll be really great for my studies, and it might help us out!” Jazz pleaded, giving her mother puppy-dog eyes. “Please? Look, the first day is actually a workshop just for the daughter, and then I bring home some exercises that we do together, and the mother-only workshop is the next day. So let’s just do the exercises, and if you don’t like them, that’ll be that. I promise just please, please give it a try…?”

Unable to resist her daughter’s pleas, Maddie smiled and sighed. “Alright, alright, I’ll try, really.”

”Wheee!” Jazz leaned over the table and kissed Maddie on the cheek. “Thanks Mom! I swear you won’t regret this! It’s going to be great!”

[Evil Fairy]

------------------------------------------------------

The Fireside Gets a Dark Side

By The Evil Fairy

Chapter One: Stacy Sips Ginger Snaps

------------------------------------------------------

The sun was beginning to set as Stacy Hirano finally reached her own front door. As it swung shut behind her she dropped her shopping bags, let out a long, tired groan and flopped face-first onto the living room sofa. Without moving a centimeter more than absolutely necessary, she used her feet to flick her black flat Mary Janes off and wiggled her toes in her blue stockings, enjoying their freedom. Finally, she turned her head away from the couch cushion, staring at the turned-off television and wondering if she had the energy to reach for the remote. It had been a long day.

At least she and Candace had managed to get a little shopping in before the daily bust-fest began. Stacy had picked up some really cute shoes, too. But before she’d had a chance to enjoy them, it began. On the one hand, Phineas & Ferb’s maglev train to anywhere was pretty cool. On the other, running back and forth from the central station at the Danville Mall to the Tri-State Area Model Train Confectionary Contest at the park was exhausting. And of course, when Candace finally listened to Stacy and took the maglev to the park, the second they all got off the train it shrank down to forty centimeters long and turned into pulled sugar. Mrs. Flynn-Fletcher, the contest’s ‘celebrity’ judge, had given them third place. Stacy had made her escape while Candace was having her post-failed bust meltdown.

Stacy’s stomach started growling, reminding the 15 year old how long it had been since lunch, and also that her mother was out of town for a medical conference and she was going to have to fend for herself in the kitchen. She slid off the couch, straightened her short blue skirt and went to look in the fridge. There were several plastic containers of dinners Dr. Hirano had prepared for her daughters…a little leftover chicken…Stacy paused and licked the corner of her mouth. There was also a half-empty six pack of Mordant Monotreme Tri-State Triple Hop, her mother’s favorite microbrew.

Of course, it had been there since her mother had left, but this was the first time Stacy had been really tempted to filch one. It would hardly be the first time…Stacy snuck one of her mom’s beers every couple of weeks or so. She was never certain whether Dr. Hirano ever really noticed there was one missing, or if her mom didn’t think it was that big a deal. Stacy had been planning to drink one since she’d first noticed them, but she’d decided to wait until just the right time…

Her phone started playing Candace’s ringtone. She grabbed one of the bottles. It was the right time. As Stacy opened the bottle, she put her phone against her shoulder and let her best friend’s panicked voice start spilling out. “Stacy, Jeremy’s taking me out to dinner, and I wanted to try that new Mexican place, but Jeremy said he’s tired of Mexican food. Do you think that means he’s tired of Mexican food, or is he tired of me deciding where we eat, or is he just tired of me?”

“Well, that covers all the bases for today,” Stacy muttered under her breath as she returned to the living room and threw herself onto the couch. She took a long pull from the bottle as Candace’s paranoid babbling continued. “Don’t you think you might be reading just a little too much into this?” she asked, managing to keep most of the sarcasm out of her voice, when Candace paused for breath.

“Reading too much into it?! Stacy!” Stacy rolled her eyes and took another swig as Candace launched into an explanation as to why dinner plans were the most important barometer of any relationship. A pleasant, mellow warmth began to spread through Stacy’s young body, really taking the edge off her annoyance at her friend. Not really paying attention to what she was saying, she gave the redhead some advice that seemed to mollify her for the moment. But further wacky misadventures were sure to follow, which is why, after Candace hung up, Stacy turned her phone off.

Enjoying the fresh silence in the now almost-dark living room, Stacy let her eyes half-close. “Give me half a chance, Candace, I’ll make you forget all about Jeremy and your brothers and everything else,” she whispered. She let one of her feet touch the ground, spreading her legs open enough to reveal her baby blue panties beneath her skirt. She sometimes felt a little guilty about making her best friend play center stage in her fantasies, but with the beer and the day she’d just had, she felt like her imaginary Candace could use a little workout.

She set the beer carefully on the coffee table and lightly walked the fingertips of her right hand over her panty-covered mound. Her favorite Candace fantasy was already unfolding. Her hand slipped down into her panties and found her pussy already wet and hot. The redhead was bent over her own bed, her knees on the ground. Her white skirt was flipped up around her waist, and her panties were pulled down to her thighs, giving Stacy a perfect view of her friend’s skinny, creamy-white ass as she stepped into the room. Stacy was wearing a black lace bra and matching panties, and a pair of wickedly sharp high heels as she stepped into Candace’s room.

With an evil grin she sat right on the small of Candace’s back with her legs crossed, one high-heeled foot touching the floor. Her right hand rested between the redhead’s shoulder blades, pushing her harder against the mattress. Her left hand lifted up and slapped down across Candace’s rear in a stinging little snap that made her gasp. “You wanna go bust your brothers?” Stacy asked huskily.

“No, Mistress,” Candace replied, her voice muffled by her bed sheets. She squealed as Stacy gave her another spank.

“You wanna go on a date with Jeremy?”

Candace quivered underneath her. “Noooo, Mistress!” she groaned.

“What do you want to do, then?”

“I…want to do whatever you want me to, Mistress. I want to let you do whatever you want…to me.”

“Mmm…” Stacy licked her lips, both in the fantasy and in reality. “Good answer.” She got off Candace and sat on the bed next to her. “Get down.”

Obediently, Candace slid down the mattress, remaining on her knees with her eyes cast downwards. Stacy lifted one long, slender leg and held her foot out in front of Candace’s face, the smooth patent leather shoe shining in the light, especially off the tip of the pointed six-inch heel. “Lick it,” Stacy hissed.

With a soft, helpless moan, Candace shut her eyes tight and began to obey. Stacy watched hungrily as her best friend’s long, bright pink tongue bathed her foot. She ran her tongue over her top teeth as Candace began sucking on the stiletto heel. “Just like that,” Stacy urged her on. “You’re going to want that nice and wet and slippery when I-”

“Staaaay-ceeee!” The sudden cry from upstairs made Stacy yank her hand from her panties and sit bolt upright in a shattered second, her heart in her throat. It was Ginger, her little sister. The front door had been locked when she came home, so Stacy had assumed that Ginger was still out with the other Fireside Girls.

Hearing movement from the upstairs hall, the Japanese teen quickly sucked her fingers clean of her own juices and wiped them dry on her top. As she started to lean back carefully, her eyes opened wide as she saw the half-empty beer bottle on the coffee table. She grabbed it and leaned over the arm of the couch to hide it underneath, just as she heard Ginger’s light footsteps on the stairs.

“Stacy? What’cha doin'?”

Tucking the bottle safely out of sight behind the couch, Stacy stayed leaning over the arm, pretending to rummage around. “Just looking for the remote!”

“It’s sitting right here on the coffee table.”

“Oh, really?” Stacy sat back down with a little chuckle. “Guess I didn’t look very hard then! How long have you been…home…?” Stacy blinked as she saw what her little sis was wearing. It was a light blue kimono covered with bright floral designs, an outfit that she’d worn to the Danville Japanese cultural festival back in the spring. But more than that, the eleven year old’s long black hair had been pulled up into a rather rough approximation of a geisha’s shimada style, and it looked like she’d really gone to town on her face with a powder puff, making her look rather chalky and pale, if not quite reaching the look she was obviously going for. “Ginger, what were you doing?” Stacy asked with a rather nonplussed smile.

Ginger pouted a little. “I wanted to surprise you, but you never came upstairs! I’m playing geisha girl…want to come see?”

“I, um…” Stacy sighed a bit. She was still tingling brightly with frustration between her legs, and she had to remember to dispose of the beer bottle at some point…but Ginger just seemed so excited, and she was being awfully adorable. Stacy couldn’t help but go along. “Alright Ginger, lead the way.”

“Right this way!” Ginger turned up the stairs with a graceful little flourish that she’d obviously practiced quite a bit. She went first to Stacy’s room, which surprised the older girl a little until she saw her own kimono laid out carefully on the bed. “Once you’re dressed, please come to the reception room,” Ginger said politely. “Will you need assistance getting changed?”

For a moment Stacy was tempted to say yes, just to see the look on her sister’s face, but she just laughed a little and shook her head. “I think I’ve got it.” With a little bow, Ginger left the room and closed the door.

Stacy laughed again, wondering what had brought this all on. It wasn’t the sort of pretend game Ginger usually favored. “You watch,” she said to herself as she pulled off her turquoise top and straightened her bra, “halfway through she’s either going to turn into a superhero or a villain and attack me. She has to be getting this from some manga or another.” She bent over and began rolling her stockings down her legs.

Once she was down to just her bra and panties, Stacy was sorely tempted to take a few minutes and finish what she had started downstairs. In fact, she slipped her hand inside her panties and slid a finger through her dewy folds for a moment before removing it reluctantly. When Ginger got excited like this, she tended to be impatient, and the last thing Stacy would want is to go even further only to get interrupted again.

So instead she just slid on the kimono. It was a dark midnight blue, with a much more abstract floral pattern than Ginger’s traced out white and silver. She did love how the silk felt against her skin, and as she looked in the mirror to wind the obi around her waist, she had to admit that she looked good in it, even without fussing with her hair or makeup.

Forewarned against the inevitable plot switch, Stacy left her room and went to Ginger’s. The little girl had a low little table, and she was kneeling at it, carefully pouring liquid from a bottle into a set of flat little sake cups that their mother usually kept in a cupboard. But when Stacy saw what bottle Ginger was pouring from her heart nearly stopped yet again, and she grabbed the door with a little strangled sound.

Ginger looked up, clearly surprised by her sister’s reaction. “Stacy, what’s the matter?”

“That…Ginger, why did you open that bottle?!”

Ginger blinked and looked at the bottle again. It had no label, and was white with hand-painted cherry blossoms. “It was in the back of Mom’s liquor cabinet. I didn’t think anyone would notice ‘cause there was dust all over it.” She ran a finger down the neck. “See?”

“Stop!” Stacy exclaimed, hurrying forward and carefully taking the bottle. “Ginger, this is really expensive sake mom was saving for a special occasion. It costs like three hundred dollars!”

Ginger’s eyes went wide and her breath caught in her throat as her eyes welled with tears. “I didn’t…I’m sorry…I’m sorry!”

Stacy stared down at the bottle and ran her fingers through her hair worriedly. “Ginger, shush!” Her little sister shut her mouth with a snap. Stacy took a deep breath. “Okay…mom probably wasn’t gonna drink this anytime soon. If we just put the bottle back, she probably won’t notice anything’s wrong until we can think of something.”

“Can’t we just pour it back in and close the bottle up tight and hope she never notices?” Ginger asked in a tiny, tentative voice.

Stacy shook her head. “Sake goes bad after you open it. This is going to get really nasty in a day or so. Mom would definitely notice that whenever she decides to drink it! Maybe…maybe we can find another bottle somewhere…”

Ginger bit her lip. “I’ll…I’ll help you pay for it…somehow. I promise!”

She just looked so guilty and forlorn that Stacy couldn’t hide a smile. “You better!” she laughed, and Ginger visibly relaxed.

“You aren’t mad?” she asked plaintively.

Oddly enough, Stacy wasn’t. Maybe it was still the soothing effect of the half a beer she’d drank, but now that the initial shock and horror had worn off, the whole situation was just so utterly ridiculous she couldn’t help but laugh.

As Stacy laughed, a shy, hesitant and very relieved smile appeared on her little sister’s face. “Well,” Ginger said, taking the bottle back, “since it’ll go bad soon anyway, would you care to have some, Miss?”

“I…hm.” Stacy thought. It was going to go bad…it would be sort of a shame to let it go to waste. And she’d never had sake before. “Oh sure, why not? Just try not to touch the dust much. We want it to look the same when we put it back in the cabinet.”

“Oh yes Miss!” Her excited smile returning, Ginger finished pouring into the saucer-like sake cup and handed it to her big sister carefully. “Please enjoy!”

Stacy took the cup and took a small, careful sip. She wasn’t sure what to expect, but it certainly wasn’t at all what she expected. The sake mostly tasted like water, with just a hint of sweetness, a slight burn of alcohol and a bit of an almost floral flavor all its own. Her next sip was much less hesitant, and her third drained the small cup.

Ginger was looking at her curiously. “How does it taste?” There was another cup in front of her, but she hadn’t touched it yet.

“Not bad,” Stacy said uncertainly. “But, um, you know this is the kind of stuff grown-ups drink to get, you know, drunk.”

“Oh…” Ginger bit the corner of her lip and looked down at the flat cup nervously.

The difference between beer and sake was quickly becoming apparent to Stacy. The familiar sensation of warmth was much stronger, and blossoming much faster. Her cheeks felt somewhat warm, and a bubbly, happy feeling was welling up inside her. “Oh, just try a little sip,” she urged her little sister. It felt rather delightfully naughty to convince her to try her first sip of alcohol. “You don’t have to drink it if you don’t like it, but you should at least try it!”

Ginger picked up the cup gingerly. She took a little sniff and wrinkled her nose. With a last look at Stacy, she closed her eyes tight and took a tiny little taste. She set the cup right back down, making a face. “I don’t think I like it,” she said apologetically.

“Not to worry!” Stacy grinned, snatching up the cup and draining it in one gulp. “More for me!”

“Stacy!” Ginger exclaimed. She looked sort of shocked, but she couldn’t keep herself from giggling. “You’re gonna get drunk!”

Stacy looked around and beckoned Ginger close. She cupped a hand over her little sister’s powder-dusted ear and whispered conspiratorially, “I’m a little drunk already.” Both siblings collapsed into giggles.

“Geishas are supposed to be experts at the art of conversation,” Ginger said in a serious tone as she poured both cups full again. “So how has your day been, Miss?”

“Oi,” Stacy took one of the sake cups and gulped down about half of it. “Bustapalooza, again. Back and forth, back and forth. The train was cool though.”

“And it was nice of Phineas and Ferb to take us to Tokyo to have lunch at Bachan’s restaurant,” Ginger offered.

“That was nice,” Stacy agreed before finishing off the cup she was holding and reaching for the other. “And you girls really nailed the musical number for this one.”

Ginger smiled shyly and looked down. “Thanks!” Stacy thought she could detect a hint of pinkness on her cheeks underneath the powder.

Then Stacy remembered something and wagged a chiding finger at her little sis. “But the skirts on those attendant outfits were way too short! I mean, I guess if you were watching the dance routine from the front you wouldn’t have seen anything, but I was sitting behind you girls and it was a panty peek party back there!” Ginger’s neck, below the powder, was beet red, but Stacy drained her fourth cup and continued. “Whose idea were those outfits? Was it Phineas and Ferb? Any boys that smart have gotta be a couple of little pervs, I don’t care if Isabella has a soft spot for Phineas…or a wet spot, maybe.”

“Stacy!” Ginger half-shrieked, covering her face in her utter embarrassment. “We made the outfits ourselves, okay? We’ve got a whole closet full of all sorts of uniforms and costumes. Jeez!”

“Hmph,” Stacy huffed, not really all that mollified. Besides, she was finding that scandalizing her baby sister was a lot of fun. “The skirts were still too short,” she muttered. She tapped one of the empty cups against the table. “A little service?” she asked teasingly.

“Um, oh, right, of course!” Ginger quickly filled the cup again. “But Stacy…” Ginger looked down and spoke quietly. “Maybe that’s enough?”

“Enough?” Stacy slammed back the sake and bounced to her feet, intending to show how well balanced she still was. Instead, the room tipped and spun around her and sent her staggering a few feet to the side until she caught herself on Ginger’s closet doorknob. She started giggling again. “Oh, whoops! Maybe…maybe just one more.”

Ginger looked a bit nervous, but giggled a little too. “I don’t think that’s a good idea…” she started to say, but Stacy straightened up and put her hands on her hips, swaying slightly.

“Hey there little missie…Mom left me in charge. So if I want my little geisha girl to pour me more sake, she’d better start pouring or she’s gonna get a spanking!’

The little Asian girl rolled her eyes surreptitiously, but poured one of the cups full once more. “Here you are, Miss,” she said, maybe just a little sullenly.

“That’s better,” Stacy said, sitting back down. She watched Ginger’s sour expression over the rim of her cup and chuckled. “Don’t pout,” she cautioned, “or I might just spank you anyway!”

The face powder had started to rub off, especially where Ginger had covered her cheeks with her hands, so Stacy had no problem seeing the blush on the Fireside Girl’s face. “W-would M-Miss care for a muh…a massage?” she asked faintly.

Stacy put the empty cup down and lifted an eyebrow. “Massages aren’t really a geisha thing, Ginger,” she said, slurring slightly. Even sitting down, the room seemed to be gently moving underneath her, and she could feel her blood pumping hotly beneath her skin, making it tingle all over.

Ginger just shrugged. “Would Miss care for a massage?” she repeated the question, a little more confidently.

Stacy smiled. “Sure, why not?” She could feel a fluttery sensation in her stomach, and some distant little voice was telling her that this wasn’t such a hot idea…but suddenly the thought of letting her sister touch her bare skin seemed sort of…exciting.

“Right this way, Miss,” Ginger said, coming around the table and helping her to stand. Leaning heavily on her younger sibling, Stacy made her way to Ginger’s bed, half-sliding, half-falling onto the spring green sheets. Ginger helped her to lie on her back. Ginger’s bed was a little small, and Stacy’s knees had to pop up slightly as her bare feet pressed against the cream-colored footboard. “Please relax for a moment, Miss, while I prepare.”

“Take your time!” Stacy called, closing her eyes. The room seemed to spin even more when she did that, and she rather enjoyed the sensation. She started wriggling against the mattress, the friction making her skin tingle even more. She giggled a little and sighed happily, feeling every muscle in her body relax.

In fact she started to doze a little, which is why she didn’t pay attention when Ginger came back. It barely registered when Ginger lifted her right arm, or when her arm failed to come down again while Ginger walked around the bed and did the same to her left. She began to stir when her little sister lifted her left leg and let it hang suspended in the air, and she finally cracked her eyes open again as the little Fireside Girl grabbed her right foot.

She saw Ginger lifting her ankle towards a bright metal ring that was hanging from one of the bedposts and jerked her leg back reflexively. But with a quiet curse Ginger lunged and pulled Stacy’s foot back and snapped the ring closed around it before Stacy had a chance to act again.

“Wh…what’s going on?” Stacy asked blearily as she tried to put her hands down on the mattress to push herself up. She couldn’t. Looking up, she saw both her wrists were attached to the bedposts with real metal handcuffs, the other end cuffed tightly around the spherical finials that topped the posts. Her ankles had been cuffed to the footboard in precisely the same way. “Where’d you get handcuffs?” she demanded, blurting out the first question that came to mind.

“Our troop’s new Lamp Lighter let me borrow them,” Ginger replied off-handedly as she grabbed the bottle of sake off the table. Lamp Lighters were teenaged Fireside Girls who still helped with the organization. To Stacy’s continued shock, the little girl took a long swig directly from the bottle and wiped her mouth with her kimono sleeve. “That is good,” she sighed. Stacy noticed then that Ginger had let her hair down and washed the powder from her face.

“Hey…put that down!” Stacy tried to sound commanding, but she was far, far too drunk. “Come over here and let me go!”

Ginger giggled as she sat the bottle back down and stepped up next to her bed. She leaned forward and with a bright, impish smile replied, “No!”

Stacy was trying to focus, but everything was still swirling around her, including her thoughts. Trying to gather them was an exhausting proposition, so she just grabbed onto the first clear thought she found. “You can’t say no to me. Mom left me in charge. Let me go or...or I really will spank you!”

“Hmmm…” Ginger rocked back and forth on her heels, her hands clasped behind her back as she pretended to think about it. “Nope! I need you like this Stacy. You’re gonna help me earn a patch!” She leaned forward again and started tugging on the sash that held Stacy’s kimono closed. “A really, really special patch!”

All of Stacy’s concentration was focused on what Ginger was saying, so she barely noticed what her little sister was doing. “What patch…I promise, just let me go, and I’ll help you.” Not very commanding, but it was the best she could come up with.

Ginger just giggled as she finished pulling the long sash off of Stacy’s hips. “I don’t think you would,” she said teasingly as she pulled the silken garment open, revealing her big sister’s bra and panties.

“Ahh!” Stacy made a very undignified little squealing cry of surprise and protest as she was exposed. She tried to cover herself, but in her position the very best she could do was curl inward just a bit and press her knees together. “Ginger, cut it out!”

“I can’t!” Ginger said, half-moaning the words as she climbed on her bed and straddled Stacy’s waist. “I need my SLP Patch, Stacy! I’ll just die if I don’t get it soon!” She quickly unwound her own kimono’s sash and tossed it away before pulling her kimono down her shoulders. As it opened, Stacy could see that her little sister was naked beneath it. Her small, dark pink nipples were standing out stiffly from her perfectly flat chest, and Stacy could feel how hot Ginger’s sex was where the smooth skin pressed against her belly.

Stacy tried as hard as she could to get free, pulling on the handcuffs that held her with all her might. Ginger just sat there and let her. It was no good…the bed was small, but very solidly built, and in her position Stacy couldn’t get any leverage at all. “Ginger, just let me go!” Stacy tried to make it sound like an order, but her eyes were welling up with confused tears and it sounded more like a plea instead.

Ginger bit her lip and looked guilty. “I…I need it,” she whimpered plaintively. “I need my SLP Patch so, so, so bad!”

Stacy looked around the room and wriggled to and fro under Ginger. “What’s an SLP Patch, anyway?”

“It…it’s a Special Little…” Ginger’s voice dropped to a near-whisper. “…Pervert…patch…” She dropped her head to her naked chest, her dark hair hiding her face. “I gotta do the nastiest, most kinkiest thing I can think of to get it.” Ginger reached out and cupped her sister’s small breasts. Stacy could feel how hard her baby sister’s hands were trembling through her bra.

This was way, way, too much for Stacy to try and deal with in her condition. She opened her mouth, but she had absolutely nothing to say. Finally, after what seemed like minutes of frozen silence, she managed to mumble, “Ginger, please?” At that, she could feel the little girl’s entire body trembling on top of her, and Ginger hiccupped with suppressed tears.

“I gotta…I need…” Ginger scrambled off of her sister and crawled to her dresser. As Stacy stared at her, the little Fireside Girl grabbed her phone and huddled up in a ball against the dresser, her face still mostly hidden. Stacy could still hear her choking back sobs.

After a few moments, someone seemed to answer Ginger’s call. Her voice sounded thick and shaky as she spoke to whoever was on the other end. “Hello? …It’s Ginger. No, she’s on my bed. I…I used the handcuffs. But I don’t think…” Her voice cracked, and she started to cry. “I don’t think I can do it! I’m so, so sorry! …No, I do, I do! I just…not like this! I can’t…” She started hiccupping again. “I cuh…can’t! Duh…do it!”

Stacy tried calling to her. “Ginger, just let me go…I won’t be mad. I promise!” She was scared for herself, but even through the drunken haze she was getting even more scared for her sister. What was going on?

But Ginger wasn’t paying any attention to her. “No…no, I’ll listen,” she said miserably. She fell silent then, and gradually Stacy could hear her breathing start to even out. “Yes,” she mumbled. “Yes. Yes, I do. Yes, I am. Yes, I will.” Her voice gradually became calmer.

“Gin…Ginger?” Stacy wished she could see her sister’s face. “Ginger, please hang up the phone!”

“Yes, I do. Yes, I am. Yes, I will.” Ginger’s voice was very calm now, virtually emotionless. She uncurled from her little ball and got on one hand and her knees, her other hand holding the phone to her ear. Stacy was still having trouble seeing straight, but even from where she was, she could see that Ginger’s eyes were open wide and her face was completely blank.

“Yes, I do. Yes, I am. Yes, I will,” Ginger repeated, her voice a vague monotone. She lowered her head and pressed her cheek to the carpet as her other hand reached between her legs. Her ass began waving back and forth as she fingered her immature pussy. “Yes, I do. Yes, I am. Yes, I will. Yes, I do. Yes, I am, Yes, I will!” Her voice began to sound slightly ragged and breathless.

She repeated the phrase over and over, and Stacy could hear the wet, slick sounds of Ginger’s fingers busily working on her bare little quim. She was panting and moaning the words now, a little litany of mindless pleasure in response to whatever was happening on the other end of the phone. “Yes, I do! Yes, I am! Yes, I will!”

Stacy felt absolutely terrified on Ginger’s behalf. “Ginger, please hang up the phone! You don’t know what you’re doing…the phone’s bad, Ginger, it’s bad! Hang it up!”

Ginger made no sign that she heard her older sister in the slightest. Her body quivered as she finally sailed over the edge. “Yes! I do!” she cried out. “Yes! I am! Yes! I! WiiiIIIILL!” Her last word turned into a long, guttural groan as her tiny body writhed on the floor to the tune of a mind-obliterating orgasm. Stacy could only bite her lip and watch, eyes wide, as Ginger finally pulled herself upright on her knees, her face flushed and sweaty. There was a huge smile on her face.

“Oh, thank you so much,” she gushed to the anonymous voice on the other end of the phone. “Thank you thank you thank you! What? …oh, no, I won’t anymore! I will! Yes ma’am, me too! Thank you ma’am!” She hung up and walked back to the bed, still holding the phone. As she walked, she shrugged the sweaty kimono off her shoulders and let it slide to the ground, leaving her naked. Her absolutely hairless little pussy was a vivid, excited pink, and the normally flat lips were puffy, and glistening with wetness. From between her folds, the tiny little button of her clit peeked out.

There was a sunny smile on Ginger’s face as she approached, but Stacy didn’t like the look in her eyes...they were wide and bright, like there was no thought behind them at all. “Ginger…” Stacy spoke slowly and cautiously. “Who was that on the phone?”

“The troop’s new Lamp Lighter,” Ginger replied lightly. “I needed her help.”

Stacy felt herself shaking a little. “Does…does she help the other girls like that?”

“Not all the girls. Not yet. But…soon. A couple of the girls already have their SLP patches…they’re so lucky.” Ginger hopped up by the bed, putting her hip against Stacy’s ribs and running her hand over Stacy’s bare belly. The hand was wet and a little sticky, and Stacy realized Ginger was rubbing her juices on her. She shuddered. “But I’ll earn mine tonight!” Ginger continued in an excited whisper.

“Ginger, you have to stop this! We have to tell someone about what this…this person is making you girls do! It’s bad Ginger! It’s so, so bad!” Stacy said desperately, trying to wriggle a little further away.

Those words had something of the opposite effect of what Stacy was hoping for. Ginger shuddered lightly, making a little mewling sound of pleasure, and used her free hand to give her erect little nipple a squeeze. “I know…” she moaned softly. “But being bad feels so, so, so good!” She looked Stacy in the eyes, and licked her lips. “And now I’m gonna earn my patch by doing the worst, most sickest, perverted thing I could think of!”

“Wh…what?” Stacy said absently as she studied Ginger’s face, looking for any little glimmer of guilt or thought, anything that might bring back the uncertainty the little Fireside girl had felt before.

“I got my big sister drunk,” Ginger said, counting off points on her hands. “I got her chained to my bed. Now I’m gonna strip her naked. And then…” She climbed up to straddle Stacy’s belly again. And once again, she reached down to grab Stacy’s breasts. But her hands weren’t shaking this time, and she gave them both a tight, sudden squeeze through the bra as she hissed eagerly, “And then I’m gonna rape her!”

Stacy twisted so hard that Ginger fell off her body. She started violently twisting back and forth, making the headboard bang into the wall. “No!” she shouted at the top of her lungs. “No, no, no! Let me go! Let me go or I swear I’ll tell Mom!”

Ginger was kneeling on the floor, her head down. Slowly, through her shouting, Stacy became aware that her sister was crying. That shut her up immediately as hope suddenly jumped in her heart. Had she actually gotten through to her? “Gin…Ginger?”

The little girl looked up, her face tear-streaked and miserable. “She…she came into my room,” she said, her voice shaking. “She was acting really, really weird, and she kept drinking from one of Mom’s sake bottles. When she told me to take my clothes off, I didn’t want to, but she was acting so weird I was afraid of what she’d do if I didn’t!” She sniffled, and started to break down into sobs. “Then…then she made me…she made me…she’s my sister!” she cried out.

The tears stopped like a switch had been flipped, and Ginger’s eager grin returned. “Betcha won’t tell Mom now,” she mocked. “You think she doesn’t know you drink her beer sometimes? She thinks it’s harmless, but what do you think she’ll do when she finds out what you did when you got really drunk?”

“You little bitch!” Stacy screamed. “Let me go let me go let me go!” She pulled inward with all four limbs as hard as she could, making the bed creak just a little bit. But she couldn’t keep it up for long, and when she fell limp against her bonds again, she broke down into exhausted tears. She was drunk, confused, frightened and her sister had been turned into some kind of brainwashed sex fiend. “Please just let me go,” she begged in a faint, ragged voice as Ginger stood up again.

“It’ll be okay,” the little girl said in a soothing voice. “You might even like it. And when it’s over, we can pretend like it never, ever happened.” She gave Stacy a pat on the cheek, making her flinch. She walked over to her desk and came back with a pair of scissors. Stacy started crying weakly again as Ginger cut her bra off. Two more quick snips down her hips, and Ginger was able to pull her panties off as well. Now Stacy’s skinny body was totally bare, except for the silk sleeves of her kimono.

“You know, I saw what you were doing on the couch,” Ginger said teasingly as she fondled the little damp spot on the front of the cut up garment. Stacy looked down at her naked body, feeling her face grow hot with humiliation. Ginger tossed the panties to the floor and cupped her hand over Stacy’s pussy, stroking the heel of her palm over the downy little tuft of black hair that grew there. Stacy groaned and tried to twist her hips away, but there was really nothing she could do.

“I could let you drink some more sake,” Ginger offered suddenly, pausing in her molestation and lifting her hand from Stacy’s sex. “Do you think that might make you feel better?” She lifted her hand to her mouth and stared right into Stacy’s eyes as she very deliberately licked her palm clean.

Stacy could only stare back in somewhat horrified fascination. “That’s so gross,” she moaned. Ginger tossed her head and laughed.

“Oh really? You’ve never tasted yourself? That’s too bad Stacy, you taste really good.” Ginger rubbed her own nipple idly. “Well? Do you want another drink, or not?”

Stacy looked down again, ignoring the way her nipples were stiffening in the open air. In a way, she felt like saying yes would be the same as giving up. But…but if this had to happen…she’d rather be drunk. And everything that had happened was sobering her up quick. “Just…give me some,” she finally said shortly.

“Yes Miss!” Ginger chirped enthusiastically. She practically skipped to the table and grabbed the bottle, taking another little swig for herself first. Stacy pulled herself upright as much as her bound legs allowed.

As Ginger held the bottle up to Stacy’s lips, she looked at her little sister. “Aren’t you going to wipe off the bottle? You just drank out of it.”

Ginger rolled her eyes and snickered. “Don’t be dense, Stacy. We’re gonna be sharing a lot more than spit soon. Just drink it.” She tilted the bottle up, and Stacy let the warm liquid fill her mouth, a little trickling down her chin to her neck as it passed between her lips.

”More,” Stacy said as she gulped down the first mouthful. Ginger tilted the bottle again, and Stacy let almost twice as much pour down her throat before she had to turn her head away, the sake splashing against her cheek before Ginger could pull it up. The alcohol seemed to tingle on her skin. “More!” she gasped breathlessly, holding her mouth open.

Ginger looked a little surprised, but obeyed. When she tilted it this time, Stacy seized the mouth of the bottle between her lips and actually sucked the mild, fragrant liquor down in big, loud gulps. After just a couple of seconds Ginger yanked the bottle away and swished it back and forth. Less than a quarter of the bottle remained. “Wow,” she said, impressed.

The room was spinning, and blood seemed to be pounding in Stacy’s ears. Ginger climbed onto her stomach again, and Stacy couldn’t seem to make the two of her she was seeing turn into one. After a moment, she noticed that Ginger was holding her phone again, pointing the camera at Stacy’s face. “You’re…you’re gonna record this?” she mumbled vaguely.

“Duh, of course! If I want my patch I gotta prove what I did!” She wriggled her slick pussy against Stacy’s skin. “Milly and Gretchen are gonna be so jealous!” She leaned forward. “Okay, tell the girls your name and what’s about to happen to you!”

Stacy let out a tiny groan and frowned. “I’m Stacy Hirano,” she said after taking a deep breath. Her voice sounded funny to her own ears, and her mouth and tongue didn’t seem to want to cooperate, making her slur heavily. “And I guess my sister-”

“Say ‘baby sister,’” Ginger urged. “It sounds kinkier.”

“Oh my god, whatever. My baby sister is about to rape me. And I am so fucking drunk right now…” She felt her eyes begin to tear up again, so she shut them tight and turned her head to the side. “So, I guess, enjoy the show!” she cried thickly.

Ginger giggled. “Oh, that’s perfect!” She leaned way forward and balanced the phone on her little bedside dresser. “Well...” She shifted position, laying on Stacy’s belly so that their mounds were actually touching, her face at the level of Stacy’s very small, very perky pointed breasts. “Guess it’s time to get started,” she whispered just before closing her mouth around Stacy’s nipple and beginning to suck.

“Ahhh!” Stacy couldn’t stop herself from gasping and arching her back. There had never been a mouth on her breasts before. The sucking sensation, the feel of Ginger’s soft tongue probing at the tip of her stiff little nub…she’d fantasized about what it might feel like, but the reality was so much better. Then Ginger opened up her mouth, engulfing Stacy’s titflesh and sliding her tongue up and down. “Oh, noooo…” Stacy moaned as she felt a hot, sparkling wave of pleasure rush through her body down to her pussy. Ginger’s mouth was just so hot and wet, and her tongue was so much better…in her drunken state Stacy’s hypersensitive nerves eagerly accepted Ginger’s touch.

Ginger giggled wetly as her mouth left Stacy’s left breast with a soft pop and moved to the right. “They’re not as big as hers, but the incest makes them taste so, so, yummy!” She traced her tongue in a tiny circle around Stacy’s throbbing nipple. “I wish you had milk for real,” Ginger moaned between licks and kisses. “That would be so nasty, I’d just cream on the spot!”

“Just stop,” Stacy moaned, her arms vainly trying to go down, either to push her sister away or pull her closer, she had no idea. “It’s not faaaiiir!” Ginger’s soft mouth sucked hard on her tender, growing nipple, and she felt her pussy grow hot and wet against her will.

As if sensing that, Ginger suddenly grinned up at her. “I want to lick your…” her voice dropped to a harsh whisper, “cunt.”

Stacy twisted her whole body as much as her bonds would allow, but she was far too wasted to struggle as hard as before, and Ginger had a much better hold. “You can’t!” Stacy shouted. “Ginger you can’t!”

“Bet I can,” Ginger called in a little singsong, already turning her body around. Soon the two plump globes of her ass were hovering over Stacy’s chest, with her ripe little peach below them. The younger sister’s pussy was still bright pink and excited, both it and her thighs were coated in her nectar. The smell of female sex was everywhere, making Stacy feel even more light-headed.

Still, she clamped her legs together tightly, determined not to let Ginger’s violation get any easier. But the little girl didn’t seem to mind, lapping her little tongue up and down the available areas of her big sister’s vulva like an eager kitten with a saucer of cream.

Feeling that tongue slip into her lips and stroke the flesh above Stacy’s clit made her quiver. She wanted release so bad…she couldn’t help it. It was sick…wrong…horrible…but it was so hard to concentrate on all that against the hot, desperate need Ginger’s skilled mouth was forcing onto her.

The first slip came without her knowing. Her legs relaxed slightly, and Ginger dove in, pushing her face between Stacy’s slender thighs and plunging into her cunt. Her tongue slid down hard against Stacy’s buzzing clit and wormed its way deep into her tight, wet opening. Stacy couldn’t stop herself from screaming, “No, no, no stoooaaaahhhhhppp!” But it was a scream of pleasure.

She clamped her legs against Ginger’s head, trying to force her away, but also pushing her face tightly against Stacy’s soaking wet sex. Ginger kept slipping her tongue in and out of Stacy’s canal, passionately making out with her sister’s private place until finally she had to pull back, her breath escaping explosively. She gasped and panted, pushing herself up on her arms and looking back.

Her face was deeply flushed, smeared all over with Stacy’s juices and her own sweat. Her hair was wild and mussed, where it hadn’t been plastered to her forehead. But her eyes were glittering and there was an evil smile on her adorable little face. “One more of those,” Ginger taunted breathlessly, “and I’ll make you come!”

“Oh, you sick little slut!” Stacy cried as Ginger returned to licking at her mound despite her clamped-together thighs. “You’re sick, you’re sick!” Ginger just moaned and laughed in response, the sound muffled and wet.

Stacy’s legs were trembling with strain, so it wasn’t surprising that before long Ginger was able to slip in again. It was unavoidable…at least Stacy wanted to believe that. This time, though, she lifted her legs slightly, keeping them clamped over the back of Ginger’s head, making it harder for her to escape. Then she pulled down. She heard Ginger squeak slightly, and she was filled with a hot, angry pleasure.

I’ll squeeze the breath out of you, she thought vindictively. If you want my pussy so bad I’ll choke you on it! …if I don’t come first. That last thought came without her consent, and she ignored it.

But Ginger might have heard it, the way she began fucking Stacy with her tongue, licking it in and out, slithering it up to stroke her clitty. Stacy curled in as much as she could, her legs and arms shaking violently as she tried to fight her body. Her eyes were shut so tight little sparkles were behind her eyes, and tears were leaking down her cheeks. “No…no!” she grated out.

Yes. With a strangled, guttural cry she came. She threw herself back on the bed, her hips moving on their own, rolling up to meet the strokes of Ginger’s tongue. Now free, Ginger sucked in a quick breath and lapped up every drop of her big sister’s honey, making the older girl squeak and twitch as she lay helpless against her torturous orgasm.

Stacy couldn’t seem to catch her breath, crying with anger, shame and regret as the rush of pleasure faded. But before she could gather herself she felt Ginger’s weight leave her torso and a moment later the little girl’s sopping, immature pussy was pressed against Stacy’s face and nose, Ginger’s skinny thighs tight over her ears.

Ginger’s face was glistening and red, and she looked satisfied…but somehow angry at the same time. “I know what you were trying to do,” she hissed, grabbing two handfuls of Stacy’s hair and pulling hard, making her squeal. “But I can do it better! Eat me out or I’ll fucking smother you!” She leaned forward, pressing her weight against Stacy’s face.

The rich, almost spicy smell of Ginger’s eager pussy was overwhelming Stacy, though she couldn’t really even breath it in. It was just everywhere. She tried to resist, but the pain of Ginger yanking her hair was unbearable, and her lungs were burning for fresh air.

Feeling herself sink even lower than she thought possible, her lips parted and her tongue touched her baby sister’s pussy. The salty-sweet flavor was much like her own, but somehow sweeter and fresher. Ginger groaned loudly at the first lick and eased off her hair-pulling. “Oh, yeah!”

But she showed no signs of letting Stacy breathe. Stacy began to lick more quickly…she had no experience, but she was growing frantic. Desperately she probed Ginger’s smooth, tight lips until she found the little button of her clitty and began sucking and lashing her tongue at it. Ginger was panting and moaning, humping Stacy’s face, but not letting up for a second. “Do it,” the little girl grunted, “Fucking do it, lick me you bitch, you cunt, you whore, you slut, you nasty…abusing…molesting…big…SISTER!”

There were spots flashing behind Stacy’s eyes and a roaring in her ears as Ginger came hard against her face. Without thinking, she eagerly lapped up her little sister’s honey and drank it down. Finally, finally Ginger leaned back and let Stacy suck in fresh air. “You did…so good…Stacy…” Ginger panted.

Stacy didn’t respond. She had nothing to say. She was exhausted and felt filthy right down to her bones. She felt like crying, but she didn’t think she could muster the energy. But before she could even start to compose herself, she felt Ginger’s pussy pressing against her face once more.

She let out a muffled cry of despair as she looked up desperately at her little sister. The naked little girl was smiling tiredly down at her. “Nighty-night Big Sis!” she cooed. Stacy tried to twist her head away, but she was too exhausted, drunk and wrung out to put up much of a fight. She started trying to lick her sister’s quim once more, but this time Ginger just held Stacy smothered against her sex until darkness overcame her.

---------------------------------

Stacy woke up when the morning sun was high in the sky, sending a ray through the window right into her face. She cracked her eyes open but quickly closed them again and turned away with a little cry of pain. There was no point pretending for a second that her tormented memories of the night before had been a dream. She was naked and in Ginger’s bed. Looking herself over she saw that her wrists and ankles still had marks where the handcuffs had dug in.

Her head was pounding, her mouth tasted foul and she felt completely dirty, inside and out. Her memories were hazy after she had drunk most of the rest of the bottle of sake, but she remembered more than enough…Ginger sitting on her face, gloating…Stacy shuddered and started crying weakly. The worst part was how so much of it all felt so…she sniffled and sat up.

Her kimono, now wrinkled and sweaty, probably ruined, was still hanging from her shoulders, so she pulled it on and held it closed as she made her slow, unsteady way to her feet. She shuffled to the doorway and called out in a feeble croak, “Ginger?” But the house was silent.

She carefully descended the stairs and went to the kitchen. The empty sake bottle sat on the counter. Or so she thought. When she grabbed it, it was obviously full. She took a closer look and was surprised to see it was a new, unopened bottle. There was a note underneath it.

Went to get my patch. I know it’s not dusty like the old bottle, but I still think Mom won’t notice. Thanks again!

Love,

Ginger

Stacy left the bottle on the counter and staggered back into a kitchen chair, holding her pounding head in her hands.

“What do I do now?”